In Blue Creek Cañon

By Anna Chapin Ray

The Project Gutenberg EBook of In Blue Creek Cañon, by Anna Chapin Ray

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: In Blue Creek Cañon

Author: Anna Chapin Ray

Release Date: December 24, 2007 [EBook #24014]

Language: English


*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IN BLUE CREEK CAÑON ***




Produced by David Edwards, Mary Meehan and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from scans of public domain material
produced by Microsoft for their Live Search Books site.)









                         IN BLUE CREEK CAÑON

                         BY ANNA CHAPIN RAY

      AUTHOR OF "HALF A DOZEN BOYS," "HALF A DOZEN GIRLS," ETC.




    NEW YORK: 46 EAST 14TH STREET
    THOMAS Y. CROWELL & CO.
    BOSTON: 100 PURCHASE STREET

    COPYRIGHT, 1892,
    BY THOMAS Y. CROWELL & CO.

    _Printed and Electrotyped by_
    ALFRED MUDGE & SON, BOSTON.




[Illustration: "A quartette of boys and girls were darting about on
skates."]




    If you've wronged him, speak him fair.
    Say you're sorry and make it square;
    If he's wronged you, wink so tight
    None of you see what's plain in sight.

    When the world goes hard and wrong,
    Lend a hand to help him along;
    When his stockings have holes to darn,
    Don't you grudge him your ball of yarn.

           *       *       *       *       *

    Stick to each other through thick and thin;
    All the closer as age leaks in;
    Squalls will blow, and clouds will frown,
    But stay by your ship till you all go down!

OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES.




CONTENTS.


        I. A COUNCIL ON SKATES

       II. TO WELCOME THE COMING GUEST

      III. THE EVERETT HOUSEHOLD

       IV. ON THE CROSS-HEAD

        V. THE MEETING IN THE WATERS

       VI. MARJORIE'S PARTY

      VII. JANEY'S PROPHECY

     VIII. IN THE DARK

       IX. CAMPING ON THE BEAVERHEAD

        X. UP THE GULCH

       XI. "SWEET CHARITY'S SAKE"

      XII. HOME WITHOUT A MOTHER

     XIII. AT THE NINE-HUNDRED LEVEL

      XIV. THE BEGINNING OF THE OLD STORY

       XV. MR. ATHERDEN

      XVI. THE COMPLETED STORY

     XVII. THE TRAGEDY OF THE UNEXPECTED

    XVIII. UNDER ORDERS




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


"A quartette of boys and girls were darting about on skates."

"He cautiously moved away a few inches along the beam."

"His lamp extended in one hand, while with his other he held his cane,
which he was poking about in the soft, sticky mud."




IN BLUE CREEK CAÑON.




CHAPTER I.

A COUNCIL ON SKATES.


A strong southeast wind was blowing up the cañon and driving before it
the dense yellow smoke which rolled up from the great red chimneys of
the smelter. To the east and west of the town, the mountains rose
abruptly, their steep sides bare or covered with patches of yellow pine.
At the north, the cañon closed in to form a narrow gorge between the
mountains; but towards the south it opened out into a broad valley,
through which the swiftly rushing creek twisted and turned along its
willow-bordered bed. A half mile below the town the creek suddenly
broadened into a little lake that was now frozen over, forming a sheet
of dazzling ice, upon which a quartette of boys and girls were darting
about on skates.

"Ugh!" gasped one of the boys, as a sudden gust of wind, coming straight
from the east, brought the stifling cloud in their direction; "I'm glad
I'm not up in town this afternoon. It's getting ready for a storm, I
think, from the way the smoke comes down; and they must be catching it
all, up there."

"Oh, dear!" sighed the girl with whom he was skating; "if it storms
'twill be sure to be more snow, and spoil the ice. It's too bad, for we
get so little skating out here, and it's almost time to go home now.
Just see how low the sun is getting!"

"Never mind, Marjorie," said the boy, as he paused to breathe on his
cold fingers; then held out his hand to her once more. "We'll have one
more go across the pond, anyway, for there's no knowing when we'll have
another chance. You take Allie, Ned, and we'll race you, two and two,
over to that largest stump. Come on, and get into line. One! two!
_three!_"

Away they flew, the bright blades of their skates flashing in the long
slanting rays of the late afternoon sun, and their eyes and cheeks
glowing with the cold air and rapid exercise. Marjorie and her attendant
knight were the first to reach the goal, and turned, panting, to face
the others as they came up to them.

"That was just fine!" exclaimed Allie's companion, as he dropped her
hand and spun around in a narrow circle which sent the chips of ice
flying from under his heel. "Don't let's go home just yet, 't won't be
dark for an hour anyway, and we can go up in fifteen minutes. I'll race
you over to the other side and back again, Howard, while the girls are
getting their breath."

"You don't mind being left, Allie?" And the taller boy glanced at the
girls.

"All right, just for once," said Allie; "then we really ought to go up,
Howard; mamma wants us to be home in good season to-night, for dinner is
going to be early, so papa can get the train down."

"Is your father going away again?" asked Marjorie, as the girls skated
idly to and fro, waiting for the boys to join them. "I thought he came
in from camp only this morning."

"So he did," answered her friend, burying her small nose in her muff for
a moment, as she faced the cutting wind. "He's only going down to
Pocatello to-night, and out on the main line a little ways, to meet
Charlie MacGregor, our cousin that's coming."

"Yes," nodded Marjorie, in acquiescence; "I remember now; I'd forgotten
he was coming so soon. What fun you'll have with him, Allie! I wish I
had a brother, or cousin, or something."

"Perhaps I shall wish I didn't have both," said Allie, laughing. "I
don't know how he and Howard will get on. I think Howard doesn't want
him much; but I'd just as soon he'd be here."

"What's he like?" queried Marjorie curiously.

"I haven't much idea; I've never seen him," said Allie. "Papa saw him
when he was east last summer, and we have a picture of him taken ever so
long ago."

"Who's that--Charlie MacGregor?" asked Howard, skating up to them at
that moment. "He's not much to look at, Marjorie, if his picture's any
good. He has a pug nose and wears giglamps, and I've a suspicion that
he's a fearful dude. He'll be a tenderfoot, of course, but he'll get
over that; but if he's a dude, we boys will make it lively for him."

"Howard, you sha'n't!" remonstrated his sister, loyally coming to the
defence of their unknown cousin. "It must be horrid for him to lose all
his friends and have to be sent out here to relations he doesn't know
nor care anything about, just like a barrel of flour." Allie's metaphors
were becoming mixed; but she never heeded that, as she went on proudly:
"And besides, we're MacGregors as much as he is, and mamma says that no
MacGregor was ever rude to a cousin, or to anybody in trouble."

"Good for you, Allie!" shouted the younger boy, as he stopped in the
middle of a figure eight to applaud her words. "You're in the right of
it; but you needn't think you'll ever keep Howard in order. How old is
this lad, anyhow?"

"Half way between Howard and me," replied Allie, as they started to
skate slowly up the creek towards home, and Howard and Marjorie dropped
a little in the rear. "He was thirteen last summer, and papa says he's a
real, true musician. He'll bring his own piano with him; but I don't
know where he'll find room to put it, for our house is full as can be,
now. Then he sings, too,--at least, he used to,--in a boy choir. Haven't
you seen his picture, Ned? It's homely, but it looks as if he might not
be so bad."

"Where's he coming from?" asked Ned.

"New York. He's lived there always; but, you know, his father died two
years ago, and his mother last month. He hasn't any relations but just
us, so he is to live here for a while. You and Howard will stand by
him, won't you, Ned?" she added persuasively, laying her mittened hand
on his. "I'm afraid the other boys will run on him and make fun of him.
Don't tell Howard I said so, but I don't expect to like him much myself,
only I'm sort of sorry for him; and then he's our cousin, so I suppose
we must make sure he has a good time."

"I won't be hard on him, Allie," her companion answered her, laughing a
little at the unwonted seriousness of her tone; "as long as he doesn't
put on airs and talk big about New York and 'the way _we_ do East,' and
all that poppycock, I'll stand by him. But if he's coming out here to
show us how to do it, the sooner it's taken out of him the better."

"Wait till the train comes in, day after to-morrow morning, Ned," said
Howard, as, with a few quick strokes, he and Marjorie overtook them once
more. "We'll take a look at him and see what he's like, before we make
too many promises. Now, then, ma'am," he added, as he and Marjorie
paused at a great stone on the bank of the creek; "if you'll be good
enough to sit down, I'll have your skates off instanter."

Marjorie laughed, as she dropped down on the stone and put one little
foot on Howard's knee, while Ned performed a similar service for Allie.

"I'm crazy to see your cousin, Allie," she said. "I know he's going to
be great fun, only I'm afraid he'll think we are hopeless tomboys.
Probably he's been used to girls that sit in the parlor and sew
embroidery, instead of skating and riding bronchos bareback, and playing
hare and hounds with the boys."

"Don't care if he has!" And Allie made a little grimace of defiance as
she scrambled to her feet. "I'm not going to give up all my good times
and take to fancy work, when it's as much as I can do to sew on my own
buttons. He can stay in the house, and sing songs and sew patchwork all
day long, if he wants to, but I'm not going to give up all my frolics;
need I, boys?" she concluded, in a mutinous outburst, quite at variance
with her recent plea for their expected guest.

Howard laughed teasingly.

"Catch Allie turning the fine young lady! If you shut her up in a
parlor, she'd jump over the chairs and play tag with herself around the
table; and Marjorie is about as bad."

"Perhaps I am," she assented placidly; "but you boys could never get
along without us. I've heard you say, over and over again, that we can
catch a ball as well as half the boys in town, and I can outrun you any
day. Want to try?"

"Not much," returned Howard, laughing, though there rankled in his mind
the memory of recent races in which he had not been the winner. "You
only beat me because you've been used to this air longer than I have.
Besides, it would hurry us home too much, and I've an idea that this may
be the last time that we four chums will be off together, for one while.
I shall have to trot round with that fellow, for the next week, and show
him the ways of the country, so he won't make too great a jay of
himself. But, I say, if it doesn't storm to-morrow, we'll come down here
again in the afternoon, and have an hour or two on the ice before it's
spoiled."

With their skates strapped together and slung over their shoulders,
their collars turned up around their ears, and their hands plunged deep
into pockets and muffs, they turned northward along the bank of the
creek for a short distance, and then struck off across the level, open
ground till they came into one of the streets of the little town, which
they followed until they reached the main business street. There they
parted, Ned and Marjorie turning to the west, while Howard and Allie
kept straight on towards the north, and finally stopped at a small brick
house, a low, one-story affair, yet much more elaborate than the average
dwelling of the town, where the architecture was largely of the
log-house species, though often covered with a layer of boards to
disguise the primitive nature of the materials.

The front door opened directly into the little parlor, and into this
cosy room Howard and Allie plunged, laughing and breathless after their
quick walk in the cold. A bright-faced little woman sat sewing by the
front window, holding up her work to catch the last fading light, and a
rosy boy, two years old, was tumbling about on the carpet, rolling over
and over the great dog, who was dozing as peacefully as if such
demonstrations were quite to his liking.

"Hullo, mammy! Hullo, Vic! Dinner ready?" exclaimed Howard, casting his
skates into the nearest chair, and moving up to the stove to warm his
chilled fingers.

"How was the skating?" asked his mother, looking up from her work to
smile at Allie, as she pulled off her coat and hat, and then caught up
the child from the floor.

"Fine; but we're 'most starved--at least, I am," returned Howard, as he
wriggled himself out of his coat and handed it to Allie, who received it
quite as a matter of course, and went away to hang it in its usual
place.

"Well, dinner is all ready, and papa will be here in a minute; so you
can go and tell Janey to take it up. Do you know," she added, with a
laugh which took all the sting from the reproof; "I think it is time my
boy learned to take his sister's coat for her, instead of expecting her
to wait on him."

"All right," answered Howard, by no means abashed by the rebuke. "Here,
sis, if you'll just bring back your coat and put it on again, I'll see
what can be done about it." And he bent over to stroke his mother's hair
with a boyish affection which filled her heart with gratitude for having
such a son, even while it sent her off to her toilet table to repair the
damages which his fingers had wrought. Then he marched out to the
kitchen to tease Janey, until she threatened to pour the soup over his
favorite pudding, unless he left her to take up the dinner in peace.

Mr. Burnam, Howard's father, was a successful civil engineer, who, in
the line of his professional life, had been ordered up and down the
West according to the demands of the great railroad corporation by whom
he was employed. The life of a locating engineer is much like that of
the soldier, in its need for strict obedience to orders, and for
eighteen years Mr. Burnam had been stationed, now here, now there,--on
the rolling prairies of Iowa, in the Dakota bad lands, in the alkali
deserts of Wyoming, and among the cañons and passes of the Colorado
Rockies. Six months before this time he had been ordered to western
Montana, to lay out a possible railway across the mountains, which
should give the Pacific-coast cities a more direct connection with their
eastern neighbors. The survey for this line would occupy him for a year
or more, and in order to have his family near him during this time, he
had made his headquarters in the little mining camp, which the first
prospectors along the cañon, some four years before, had christened
"Blue Creek," from the clear, bright waters of the mountain stream. Here
he established his family in the most comfortable house that the town
afforded, and here he had his office, which served as headquarters for
his corps of men, whenever they came in town for a few days. By virtue
of his position as chief of the party, Mr. Burnam often spent weeks at
a time at home, working up his estimates and maps, and only driving out
to camp now and then, for a day or two, to see that all was well in his
absence. Then, just as his family were settling down to the full
enjoyment of his society, he would be sent for, to oversee some
difficult bit of work, and Mrs. Burnam and Allie would be left to the
protection of Howard, and of Ben, the great Siberian bloodhound, who was
as gentle as a kitten until molested, when all his old savage instincts
sprang into life.

One of the early graduates from Cornell, Mr. Burnam had gone West when a
mere boy, fresh from college; and now, at forty, he had made himself a
brilliant reputation in his profession. The chief, as they called him,
was adored by all his men, who knew, from long experience, that however
great the danger and hardship might be, he was always ready to share it
with them, and that he made it a part of his creed never to ask a
subordinate to take a risk which he himself would shun. Quick-tempered
and outspoken in the presence of any suspicion of shirking or deceit, he
was yet a just, honorable man in dealing with his "boys," who loved and
respected him accordingly. At home, he was a different man; for he
threw aside his professional dignity, to tease his wife, or romp with
his children, lavishing upon them all the love of which his great,
generous nature was capable.

For the sake of her husband, Mrs. Burnam had willingly cut herself
adrift from her family and friends in New York, and for sixteen years
she had patiently followed him here and there through the West; now
living in camp for a summer, now boarding at tiny country hotels, in
order to be within driving distance of his party; now left for months at
a time in the busy solitude of a great city hotel, while Mr. Burnam was
far away in unexplored forests, and often, as now, settled near him for
a few months of housekeeping which should give her children at least a
slight knowledge of home life and its charms.

Two years after her marriage, a little son had come to her, and, soon
after that, a daughter had helped to fill out the family circle. It
seemed to Mrs. Burnam but a few months since then; but Howard was
fourteen now, and Allie twelve, while, two years before this time, a
third child had come to brighten the home with his baby prattle and
pranks. For weeks, his name had been a subject of almost constant
discussion, until, one day, Howard had solved the problem in a most
unexpected fashion.

"I'll tell you what," he said suddenly; "name him Victor, for my new
bicycle." And the name was decided upon accordingly.

Howard, himself, was a worthy son of the handsome, brown-bearded man
whom he called papa. Tall, slender, and yellow haired, he was as bonnie
a laddie as ever filled a mother's heart with pride; a healthy, happy
boy, affectionate and generous, and full of a rollicking fun which made
him at once the delight and terror of his sister, who never knew in what
direction his next outbreak would come. In spite of his merciless
teasing, the brother and sister were close friends and constantly
together. Girls were scarce in the town, and Allie and her one friend,
Marjorie Fisher, would have been largely left to their own devices, had
it not been for Howard and Ned Everett, through whose influence they
were received on equal terms among the boys, and had a share in most of
their good times. It was no uncommon thing to hear them speak of "Allie
and Marjorie and the other boys," and neither Mrs. Burnam nor Mrs.
Fisher felt any desire to have it otherwise. They were too sensible
mothers to force their little daughters towards womanhood, and much
preferred the tone of free-and-easy companionship to the childish
flirtations so commonly indulged in. They could trust to their influence
over their children to keep them gentle and womanly, and the boys were
all gentlemen, largely sons of Eastern men whom business had brought to
the town. So the girls walked and rode, skated and romped with the lads,
unconsciously teaching them many a pretty lesson in chivalry, while in
return the boys gave them a training which made them enduring and
courageous, and hardy as a pair of little Indians. For six months, this
had been their life, and by this time there had formed one
well-recognized set whose members were constantly together, and, though
they mingled more or less with the other young people, yet kept
themselves distinct from their companions. Four of this number were the
little group of skaters, the fifth was Ned's younger brother, Grant, who
was usually the central figure in their frolics.

The one other member of the Burnam household, who is as yet in the
background, deserves at least a passing remark. This was Janey, the
young negro maid who ruled their kitchen. What had ever brought her
from the warm South into the midst of Rocky Mountain snows, it would be
hard to tell; but, two months before, she had answered to Mrs. Burnam's
advertisement for a servant, and was promptly installed in her kitchen,
where she convulsed the family with her pranks, and averted many a
well-merited lecture by some sudden, artless remark, which sent Mrs.
Burnam hurrying out of the room, in search of a corner where she could
laugh unseen. Surely, since the days of Topsy, the immortal, there was
never such an imp as Janey. Mrs. Burnam declared that she was as good as
a tonic, and Mr. Burnam made no secret of his enjoyment of her antics,
which were always as original as they were unexpected.

"My name's Edmonia Jackson," she had said, in answer to Mrs. Burnam's
question; "but dey mos'ly calls me Janey. But laws, Mis', ef you 'll
on'y let me stay yere, you all can call me what you want. Names is
nothin', but I don' want to work in one o' them log-cabins; they 's too
much like what our po' w'ites lives in. Give me brick or nothin'!"




CHAPTER II.

TO WELCOME THE COMING GUEST.


"Only ten minutes more!" said Allie, excitedly prancing up and down the
platform. "I do so hope the train won't be late."

"Allie's getting in a hurry to see the cousin," remarked Grant Everett
teasingly. "You and Howard'll have to step out of the way when he comes,
Ned. You needn't think you're going to stand any chance against this new
attraction."

"Maybe so," said Howard scornfully, while he flattened his nose against
the ticket-office window, in a vain endeavor to see the clock. "Girls
always like a new face, and Allie's just like all the rest of them."

"No," said Allie judicially, as she pulled the collar of her fur jacket
more closely about her ears. "Of course I like you boys best, but I'm
sort of curious about Charlie, as long as he's going to live with us for
a year or so. If he's nice, it will be like having another brother; but
if he's horrid, it will spoil all our good times. It's a very
dependable circumstance, as Janey says, that's all."

It was the second morning after their skating party, and Howard, Allie,
and the two Everett boys were pacing up and down the platform, while
they waited for the coming of the train which should bring them their
new companion. They formed an attractive little group as they moved to
and fro, talking and laughing, or pausing now and again to turn and gaze
down the track, which stretched far away before them in two shining rows
of steel. With the instinct of the true hostess, Allie had arrayed
herself in her state and festival suit, and sallied forth to meet her
father and cousin, and extend to their guest a prompt welcome to his new
home. Half-way to the station she was surprised at being overtaken by
the three boys, who came rushing after her, shouting her name as they
ran.

"'Where are you going, my pretty maid?'" panted Ned, dropping into step
at one side, while Howard took the other, and Grant capered along the
sidewalk in front of them, now backwards, now sideways, and now
forwards, as the conversation demanded his entire attention, or became
uninteresting once more.

"'I'm going to meet Cousin Charlie, she said,'" answered Allie,
laughing.

"So that's the why of all these fine feathers," commented Ned; while
Howard added,--

"All right; we'll go with you."

"But I thought you just told mamma that you wouldn't go, anyway,"
responded Allie, astonished at this sudden change of plan.

"Well, I'm here," answered Howard calmly. "I'm not going to welcome him
with open arms, though; and you needn't think I am. We fellows are just
going to take a look at him on the sly, and then we can tell better how
to treat him."

"But, Howard, you mustn't; he'll see you," remonstrated Allie,
scandalized at the suggestion. "If papa knows it he won't like it a
bit."

"Oh, that's all right, Allie," said Ned reassuringly. "All we 're going
to do is to hide behind that pile of freight boxes over there, and get a
good look at him without his knowing it. Then we'll light out for home,
and Howard will be there ahead of you, see if he isn't; so, if you don't
give it away, there'll be no harm done."

"Unless you tell of it yourselves," said Allie doubtfully. "I don't half
like it; and if Howard won't help meet him, he ought to keep clear out
of the way. But there's one thing about it, boys, you must, you really
must, stop talking so much slang. It's bad enough with us girls, and I'm
getting to use it as much as you do; but you'll scare Charlie to pieces
if you talk so much of it."

"Does our right worshipful brother maintain himself in his usual health
and spirits?--is that the style, Allie?" asked Howard, as he took off
his cap with a flourish, and bowed low before some imaginary personage.

"I caught Allie studying the dictionary, yesterday morning," said Grant,
turning to face them once more. "She had a piece of paper in her lap,
with concatenation and peripatetic and nostalgia written on it, and I
supposed she was studying her spelling lesson, but now I see,--she was
just making up a sentence to say to him. Speak up loud, Allie, so we can
hear."

"You'd better stay here and listen," said Allie. "But there's the train,
see, just coming round the curve down the cañon. Off with you, if you
really are going to be so silly!"

The boys whirled around hastily, to assure themselves that it was no
false alarm; then they left her to wait alone, while they settled
themselves behind a pile of great wooden boxes which half filled the
upper end of the platform. Allie watched them arrange themselves at
their ease; then, when they were quite hidden from view, she turned back
to look at the train as it rushed up the valley towards her, sending
along the rails before it a fierce throbbing which kept time to her own
leaping pulse.

In spite of her light talk and laughter, Allie was conscious of a keen
sense of excitement, as she stood waiting to receive her cousin. He was
the only child of Mrs. Burnam's only brother; and now, at thirteen, he
was left alone in the world, doubly orphaned, and with no near relatives
save this one aunt, to whose care his dying mother had intrusted her
boy. All that Allie knew had only served to interest her in the young
stranger; his love for music and his unusual talent for it, his former
life spent in a luxurious city home, even his present loneliness had
touched her girlish heart with pity, and made her resolve to render his
new life pleasant to him, in spite of the possible teasing he might have
to undergo from the boys. And then, while she was determined to become
his champion at any cost, there was always the delightful possibility
that he might be a pleasant addition to their little circle, and
contribute his share to the frolics which were continually taking place
at either the Burnams' or the Everetts'. Far into the hours of the
previous night she had lain awake, picturing her cousin as he would
probably appear to them, and going over and over in her own mind the
details of their first meeting. She was sorry that he had lost his
mother; but she found herself fervently hoping that he would not be so
very dismal, and even that he might laugh a little occasionally, when
anything particularly amusing should occur.

"Well, daught, how goes it?" And Allie found herself in her father's
arms, and then released, as Mr. Burnam added, "Here, Charlie, this is
your Cousin Alice."

With a sudden shyness, Allie put her hand into the one before her, as
she glanced up at the boyish face which was looking down into her own.
Something she read there, in the half-anxious expression of the brown
eyes, made her forget her more formal salutation, and say cordially,--

"Are you the new brother that's come to live at our house? It's going to
be splendid to have you there." And with a little confiding, sisterly
gesture, she pulled his hand through her arm, in an unspoken welcome
which was inexpressibly grateful to the lad, tired with his three
thousand miles of lonely journeying, and dreading to meet these strange
cousins into whose home life he had been so abruptly forced. Now, as he
looked at Allie's slight, girlish figure, and at her bright, happy face
which not even her irregular features could render plain, he felt a
sudden sense of relief, and secretly wished that all the family might be
as attractive as his genial uncle and the pleasant cousin who had given
him so sisterly a greeting.

"Come," she added, as her father beckoned to them; "we'll go over and
get into that carriage, while papa hunts up your trunks." And she led
the way across the platform with an apparent unconsciousness of the
three heads which precipitately bobbed down out of sight at their
approach, while the owners of the heads coiled themselves up in the
narrowest of corners, with much scraping of shoes on the boards, in the
process.

"This old station is just full of rats," she continued, in a tone of
careless explanation, as they passed the hiding-place of her brother and
his friends. "I heard the ticket-man say, just before your train came
in, that he was coming out with his gun to shoot some of them, as soon
as the engine had backed down out of the way."

A long-drawn squeak, as of an animal in pain, answered to her words,
and they went on, while Allie threw one triumphant glance over her
shoulder at the three heads which had promptly reappeared as soon as her
back was turned.

Once seated opposite her cousin in the carriage, while they waited for
Mr. Burnam to join them, Allie could study his face at her ease, as she
chattered away to him, in the hope of making him feel at home. He had
attracted her at the first glance; and the more she looked at him the
stronger became her impression that here was a cousin worth having. He
was large of his age, finely formed, and taller than Howard, and had a
frank, boyish face, which just now looked a little tired after his long
journey, and a little troubled and nervous at coming among new friends.
For the rest, he had a mass of soft, reddish-brown hair, a freckled
face, firm red lips which parted, now and then, to show two rows of
small, even teeth, and two deep dimples that came and went in his
cheeks, and a pair of near-sighted brown eyes that looked very steadily
into Allie's, as if trying to read his new kinswoman, and find out from
her into what hands he was likely to fall.

And, indeed, he would have looked far that day without finding a more
attractive cousin, for Allie, in her desire to play the hostess well,
had dropped her usual rollicking manner, and assumed a sweet, childish
dignity which became her as well as her more wonted gayety. Charlie's
face cleared a little, as he looked into her great blue eyes and watched
the changing expressions of her fresh young face, so pretty and bright
in its soft, warm setting of fur.

"Why didn't Howard come down with you, daught?" asked Mr. Burnam, as he
took his place beside them, and the carriage, turning from the station,
drove away up the street towards the house.

For an instant, Allie's gaze was fixed on a distant opening between the
buildings, where three boyish figures were scurrying along as fast as
their feet could carry them. Then she roused herself, and turned to the
lad before her, as if she had not heard her father's question.

"Didn't you have a good time on the way out here, Cousin Charlie?" she
inquired hastily. "Howard and I have been envying you your journey."

"Can't say I enjoyed it," Charlie answered. "I'd never even travelled
all night before, and it was no end lonesome, riding along, day in and
day out, without a soul to speak to. An old friend of mother's met me in
Chicago, and put me on the train for Council Bluffs, and 'twas easy
enough changing there, so I didn't have any trouble; but you'd better
believe I was glad to see Uncle Ralph when he walked into the sleeper
yesterday afternoon."

"I believe I'd be willing to go round the world alone, if I could only
go," said Allie. "I'm a real railroad man's daughter, and like to
travel; don't I, poppy?" And she nestled closer to her father's side,
while with amused eyes she watched their guest's expression change,
first to astonishment, then to disgust, as he looked at the main street,
with its low buildings, some few of brick, little one-story structures,
whose fronts were run up in a thin, flat wall, with sham window blinds
at a second-story level, to present the appearance of more pretentious
buildings.

Fresh as he was from the closely-packed streets of the great city, with
their unbroken rows of towering business blocks and apartment houses,
Charlie was conscious of vague wonder at the rough little mining camp
before him. Then he turned and looked up at the mountain, and, boy that
he was, he forgot all else, all the crudeness of the buildings and all
the roughness of the surroundings, as he saw the full grandeur of the
snow-clad Rockies shining and glistening in the morning sunshine, which
lay caressingly over their giants slopes. He bent forward to look at
them once more, while his face grew very thoughtful and intent; then he
dropped back into his old corner, saying, in an awed, hushed tone, as if
to himself,--

"Jove! It's worth it all, to have a chance to look at those."

"I'm glad you like them," said Allie heartily, though she smiled at his
"Jove," when she recalled her recent charge to Howard to avoid all
slang. "The town must seem queer to you; but the mountains make up for
it. Now lean 'way forward, and look out this side. That little brick
house is ours; and there's mamma in the door, and Howard just back of
her, waiting to give you greeting."

"Now, honestly, Allie, how did you like him?" Howard asked, as soon as
his mother had taken Charlie to his room and the door closed behind
them.

"I think I do like him," said Allie slowly. "He didn't talk much coming
up; but I don't know as I wonder, when we're all strangers to him. He
has sort of a good face; of course he isn't handsome, like Ned and
Grant, but he looks as if he'd have some fun in him."

"I shouldn't think he did look like Ned," returned Howard disdainfully;
"you don't often see anybody that does. This fellow has red hair, too,
and I don't like that kind. He's dressed himself up regardless, in his
derby hat and long-tailed ulster. Does he wear knickerbockers, Allie, or
does he think he's too old for them?"

"How should I know?" answered Allie. "He's pretty long, and I began at
the top, so I didn't get down so far; but when we are used to his
freckles and his glasses, I don't think he'll seem so bad to us."

"You almost gave us away, with your rat speech," said Howard, laughing
at the recollection. "Grant giggled till I was afraid Charlie'd hear
him, so I squeaked to cover up the noise. You had us cornered there; and
I didn't want to get caught, for I knew mammy wouldn't like it. She's
been so anxious to have Charlie get here and have a good time with us,
that I didn't want to spoil it all."

"How long have you been home?" asked his sister, as she turned away to
go to her room and take off her jacket and hat.

"I had just time to drop off my coat, as I came in through the kitchen,
and get to the front door, when you turned the corner. I believe mammy
has spent the last hour between the door and window. I wonder what
they're doing in there; I wish they'd hurry up, for I want some lunch.
Charlie ought to be hungry, too, for he had breakfast at Argenta.
Remember those elk steaks we had there last fall, sis?"

Allie made a wry face at the memory.

"Poor Charlie! He will think he's come into the wilderness. You should
have seen his face, Howard, when we were driving up Main Street. It was
too funny; he looked as if he didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He
stood it very well till he came to the office; then that green sham
front was too much for him, and he fairly groaned."

"I'll tell you what," Howard counselled her; "can't you get hold of him,
and tell him about some of the ways we have out here, and get him used
to it, so he won't show just what he thinks of us? Girls can do that
sort of thing better than boys, and he'll need some coaching, of course.
Just pussy-cat him a little; and then he looks as if he'd take any
amount of advice. I don't care, for you and me; but the Everetts won't
stand anything of that kind. They've been here ever since the town
started, and they think it's the only place in the world."

"'Tis one of the best," said Allie decisively. "Of course, 'tisn't
pretty, nor very fine; but I've had the best times since I came here I
ever had, and I'm not going to have anybody run it down when I'm round.
I'll give him a talking-to this very night. Now, let's just come out and
take one race to the corner and back; I've been proper as long as I can,
and I must do something to let off steam. He's all out of the way and
won't see me. Come on!" And away they went, racing down the street in
the warm noon sun.

After his quiet talk with his aunt, who had gone with him to lead the
way to his room, Charlie no longer felt any doubt of his welcome. Mrs.
Burnam was so like his father in her manner, so bright and brisk, yet so
gentle, that her nephew felt at ease with her at once. There had been
something indescribably motherly in her face, as she sat down on the
edge of the bed, and, taking his hand, drew him down at her side, while
she questioned him about his journey, and the friends he had left behind
him. Then she spoke of his mother so tenderly that the boy's lips
quivered, and two great tears rolled down his cheeks. That was more
than Mrs. Burnam's warm heart could bear. For a moment she let his fresh
sorrow have its way; then she bent forward and put her arm around him,
just as she might have done with Howard.

"I know, Charlie," she said gently, "nobody else can take her place;
but, while you are with us, remember that you are our own boy, and are
as much at home with us as Howard himself. And now come, if you're
ready, and get acquainted with your cousins, while I see about the
lunch."

As Charlie went back to the parlor once more, he was surprised to find
the room deserted and the front door slightly open. With a little shiver
of cold and loneliness, he stepped across the room to close the door,
and stood still, to gaze in astonishment at the sight before him. Up the
middle of the road came two figures, evidently engaged in some mad race.
The boy he recognized at once as being his Cousin Howard; but who was
the small Amazon who rushed along at his side, bareheaded and with her
short, thick hair flying in the wind, as she easily kept pace with the
longer strides of her brother? Surely, this could not be Allie, the
demure little maid who had met him with such easy, quiet grace! Charlie
knew little of girls and their ways; but he had always looked upon them
with a certain distrust, as being all-absorbed in their fine clothes and
their prim deportment. The few he had known in New York had done nothing
to alter his opinion, and it had never before occurred to him as a
possibility that a young girl could romp and run, and enjoy the free,
out-of-door life which is the rightful privilege of every healthy child.
This new revelation was quite to his liking, and his astonishment gave
place to interest and then to delight, as Allie gradually outstripped
her brother, and came flying up the steps far in advance of him, with a
triumphant shout of laughter, just as her cousin appeared in the open
doorway, loudly applauding her victory.

Early that evening Allie and her cousin were alone in the parlor, for
Mrs. Burnam was putting Victor to bed, Mr. Burnam had gone down to his
office for an hour, and Howard had gone out on an errand with the
Everett boys. The afternoon had been devoted to helping Charlie to
unpack and settle himself in his new quarters; and over this informal
occupation their acquaintance had made rapid strides, so it was with a
sense of duty well-performed that Allie curled herself up in the great
easy-chair before the pine knots blazing on the andirons, and turned to
look at the boy, pacing up and down the room. Divested of his long
ulster, which had called forth Howard's criticism, her cousin stood
before her, dressed, like many another boy, in the light brown suit of
the period, but with a grace of position and pride of carriage which had
made him a noticeable lad, even in the great city school, where he had
only been one of scores of well-dressed, well-trained boys. Allie
studied him for a moment in silence; then she gave a little contented
nod to herself, as she said interrogatively,--

"Well, Charlie?"

"Well?" he responded, as he came to a halt at her chair, and, folding
his arms on the back, stood looking down at her while she raised her
face to his.

"What were you thinking about?" she demanded. "Were you homesick or
tired, that made you look so sober?"

"I was thinking about New York," he answered candidly; "wondering about
some of the fellows in our school. They were a jolly set, and I'd like
to see them; but I'm not homesick a bit. I think I'm going to like it
here, when I get used to it."

"I suppose it does seem very strange to you," mused Allie, as if to
herself, while she watched the face above her, looking so thoughtful in
the flickering light. Then she added abruptly, "Come round where I can
talk to you, Charlie; I've something very important to say to you."

"Yes, ma'am," he answered, but without stirring from his place.

"Come," she insisted, patting the broad arm of her chair with an
inviting gesture. "I want to give you your first lesson in Western life;
and I can't talk to you half so well, when you're just back of me. If I
can't watch you, I sha'n't know when you're getting vexed and wishing
I'd stop."

"All right; fire ahead." And Charlie moved around to her side, where he
clasped his hands and brought his spectacles to bear upon her with an
owlish solemnity.

"That's a very good boy," said his cousin approvingly. Then she
continued, in a tone of elderly counsel, "Now, my dear child, I am about
to say a few words to you which shall be for your own good."

"Oh, I say," remonstrated Charlie, his dignity breaking down all at
once; "how old are you, Allie,--sixty, or seventy-five?"

"You shouldn't laugh," returned Allie, shaking her head at him
reproachfully. "That's just the way Mrs. Pennypoker talks to Ned and
Grant; I've heard her, lots of times. But now, truly, I wish you'd be
good and listen to me, for I do want to tell you something that will be
a help to you. The people out here are different from those you've seen,
and the ways aren't like those farther east. I don't know why 'tis, but
they hate to be reminded of it, and, when we came here, papa told us
never to say anything bad about the town, as if we didn't like it, for
we'd get everybody down on us. We did like it, though, so we didn't have
to fib. But now you're here you'd better just keep still about anything
that strikes you funny, when you're off with the boys. Then you can come
back and talk it over with me, when they aren't round, if you want to; I
don't mind; only don't let Howard hear you, for he'd tell the Everetts.
See? That's all; but I thought I'd warn you."

"You're a trump, Allie; and I'll try not to disgrace you," said Charlie
gratefully. "Of course, it seems awfully queer to me; but I won't give
it away, if I can help it. What's the matter now?" he demanded, as Allie
leaned back in her chair and burst into a peal of laughter.

"I was just thinking how funny 'twas," she answered; "only this morning
I was telling the boys that their slang would shock you, and they must
drop it; but here you are, every bit as bad as they. I don't believe
there's so much difference between Montana and New York, after all."

"'Tisn't the place, it's boys," responded Charlie sagely. "They're
pretty much the same, wherever you take them. I think the difference is
in the girls, and, if you please, I believe I prefer the Western ones."

Allie flushed rosy red at the unexpected compliment, but before she had
time to enjoy it, or to reply, there came a sudden knock at the
dining-room door, and Janey's black face peered in at the crack.

"Miss Allie, honey," she said in a wheedling tone, as she rolled up her
great eyes at her little mistress, "cyarn you get time to write a letter
for me, bymeby?"

"I'll come out as soon as Mr. Howard gets home, Janey," she answered;
then, as the head vanished and the door closed, she added to her cousin,
"Janey can't read nor write, so I have to do all her letters for her.
She's engaged to marry a man in Washington, and she says he's 'in de
guv'ment.' His name is Hamilton Lincoln Cornwallis; but he lives at
number seven and a half Goat Alley, so I don't believe he's President
yet. You've no idea how funny his letters are. Maybe she'll get you to
read one, some day."




CHAPTER III.

THE EVERETT HOUSEHOLD.


Mrs. Euphemia Pennypoker belonged to that unpleasant type of individuals
whose members, for lack of specific excellence, are commonly spoken of
by their friends as "thoroughly estimable women." She possessed all the
virtues, but none of the graces which make virtue attractive to the
youthful mind; and she regulated her daily life by a cast-iron code that
was as unvarying and heartless as the smile which sixty years of habit
had stamped upon her thin, bloodless lips. Mrs. Pennypoker was said to
have been handsome in her day, handsome with an austere, cold beauty;
but her day was long past, and the only remaining trace of her good
looks lay in her piercing gray eyes, and her long, straight Greek nose.
The eyes were undimmed by time; but the crow's-feet had gathered thick
about them, and the Greek nose was surmounted by a pair of large, round
eye-glasses, which only served to intensify the sternness of the eyes
behind them. To the children around her, there was something
awe-inspiring in those eye-glasses, and in the broad black ribbon which
held them suspended about her neck. In times of peace, they had the
appearance of being on the watch for some hidden sin; but when occasion
for punishment arose, there was something positively terrifying in their
glare, and the culprit longed for his last hour to come, that he might
escape from their power.

Dame Nature had been in a generous mood when she had endowed Mrs.
Pennypoker, for she had given her a massive frame and constitution of
bronze, which made her thoroughly intolerant of those unfortunates who
were not similarly blessed. But, impressive as Mrs. Pennypoker was in
most respects, there was yet one undignified peculiarity which marred
the otherwise perfect majesty of her appearance. Like Samson, her
vulnerable point lay in her hair; or, more properly speaking, in her
lack of it. The ravages of time had removed a part of her dark brown
locks, and left an oval bald spot, closely resembling the tonsure of a
Romish priest. This defect was usually covered with an elaborate pile of
braids and puffs; but occasionally the slippery surface of her bald
crown and the power of gravitation proved too much for her hair-pins,
and the whole structure slipped backward, to reveal a shining expanse of
milk-white skin, gleaming forth from the dark tresses surrounding it.
Moreover, rumor had been known to whisper that there was something
peculiar about the rich brown hue of Mrs. Pennypoker's hair; that it was
remarkable for a person of her age to be so free from the silver threads
common among far younger women; and that, strangest of all, she was
subject to periodical variations of color, her hair turning gray at the
ends and then resuming its original tint, while, incredible as it might
seem, the change always appeared at the ends nearest her scalp, though
the tips of her hairs retained all their wonted lustre.

Coming from far-away New England, Mrs. Pennypoker was true to the blood
of her Puritan ancestry. She had in her composition much of the stuff of
which martyrs are made. She could have gone to the stake for her
opinions; but she could just as cheerfully have turned the tables, and
piled the fagots high about the misguided heretics who ventured to
disagree with her own peculiar doctrines. Ever on the alert to find out
the path of duty and to walk in it, she had promptly accepted the
proposition of her distant cousin, Mr. Everett, to become his
housekeeper, after the death of his wife; and, forsaking all her old
associations, she had girded herself and her trunks, and, with her
parrot as her sole companion, she had retired to the wilderness to
subdue the dragons of anarchy and chaos which had probably entered into
the Everett household.

Her first dragon proved to be a very long-tailed one; and though he was
promptly met, he was by no means so promptly subdued. An hour after her
arrival, she had penetrated to the kitchen, where she was suddenly
confronted by Wang Kum, the shoe-button-eyed Chinaman who had been in
the service of Mrs. Everett for months before her death. In their first
interview, Mrs. Pennypoker was ignominiously routed and driven from the
field, for Wang Kum ignored her stony gaze, and cheerfully and volubly
chattered to her in a torrent of Pidgin-English which left her no
opportunity for reply; so she withdrew, resolving that her first reform
should be the removal of Wang from office. However, on this question Mr.
Everett was determined; Wang Kum had been their faithful servant, and
knew the ways of their household; moreover, he had been devoted to Mrs.
Everett during her last illness, and in that kitchen Wang Kum should
stay. Defeated in this main object, Mrs. Pennypoker next devoted herself
to the task of civilization, and waged daily warfare with the Chinaman,
in her endeavors to convert him to American ways and dress, and
Calvinistic theology.

"Old lady heap talkee; Wang Kum no care," he used to confide to Louise
Everett, after an unusually long and tedious fray. "Wang min' Miss Lou;
old lady too flesh."

Four years before this time, when the Blue Creek copper mine was opened
and the building of the great smelter had brought to the creek the first
settlers of the mining camp, Mr. Everett had been made superintendent of
the mine, and had brought his family out to be with him. Of his three
children, Louise was now in the first flush of young womanhood, a
pretty, graceful blonde of twenty, who had been educated in an Eastern
school until the sudden death of her mother had called her home to take
charge of the housekeeping, before Mrs. Pennypoker appeared upon the
scene, to relieve her of the care, and act as matron to watch over her
young cousin with an eagle eye. For the past few years, Louise had been
away from home so much of the time that the loss of her mother fell
less heavily upon her than on her young brothers, who had been the
constant companions of the bright, pretty little woman who had devoted
her life to theirs.

Mrs. Pennypoker was scarcely the person to make good their loss; and Ned
and Grant would have had a lonely life, had it not been for motherly
Mrs. Burnam, whose heart was large enough to take in all the children
with whom she came in contact. The Everetts were likable boys, too, just
the companions she would have chosen for Howard and Allie: gay and
mischievous, as every healthy boy should be, but with the high sense of
honor and firm principle which can only come from a good mother and
careful home training. Ned, the older one, at thirteen was the image of
his father, with a rich, dark beauty which made him a striking contrast
to Grant's light yellow hair and pink and white cheeks. Grant was his
mother's own boy, in all but his eyes, which were like his father's,
large and brown; and he had received his mother's maiden name, just as
he had received the features and complexion of her family.

Of all the members of the Everett household, Grant was the only one who
felt no fear of Mrs. Pennypoker. Even his father was far more in
subjection to her rule than was his little son. Grant had been the first
to discover her bald spot--which he promptly christened her storm
centre--and to call Ned's attention to it; and therein lay much of his
power over her. Now, whenever Mrs. Euphemia threatened to get the better
of him, he had only to fix his eyes steadily on the top of her head, or
abstractedly rub his hand over his own yellow pate, to cause her to
abandon her lecture and escape to her mirror, in order to assure herself
that all was as it should be.

The Everetts lived a little to the west of the Burnam's, in what was
usually spoken of as "one of the old houses," to distinguish it from the
more modern structures of brick and boards. This particular old house
was, in fact, the oldest one in the camp, for it had been built by the
superintendent for his family, when the other inhabitants of the place
were still living in tents pitched along the edge of the creek. Like
most of the other houses of the town, it was a one-story building, low
and rambling, with odd wings and projections, which had been added to
the original square structure as the needs of the family demanded. It
was built of rough-hewn logs, but the front was coated with clapboards,
in deference to the prevailing style of architecture, which literally
put its best foot forward.

Within, the walls were guiltless of lath or plaster, but were covered
with strips of cotton cloth, to which the wall-paper was pasted. At
certain seasons, this imparted a peculiar effect to the rooms, for, in
the fierce winter gales, occasional breezes would work their way through
the crannies of the wall and cause the paper and its cloth background to
sway backwards and forwards, to the horror of the stranger unused to
such modes of finish, since the sight of the walls swaying and wriggling
before his eyes could only be satisfactorily explained as the result of
intoxication, or of temporary insanity. The same stranger would have
stopped short in surprise, on entering the Everetts' clumsy log-house.
In spite of its unattractive exterior, it was a cosy, luxurious
dwelling, with furniture, draperies and pictures which would do credit
to any Eastern city house; for Mrs. Everett had loved pretty things, and
had gathered them about her in the hope of making home the spot most
enjoyable for her children.

The Everetts were gathered around the table for their late dinner, one
night in February, soon after Charlie's arrival in Blue Creek. At the
head of the table sat Mrs. Pennypoker, who never appeared so majestic
as when she was presiding over the bountifully spread board, for Mrs.
Pennypoker was what is known as a liberal provider, and had a lingering
fondness, herself, for the good things of this earth. To-night, she was
unusually benign, for Wang Kum had outdone himself, and the soup was the
perfection of flavoring, the roast done to a turn; so she could relax
her anxious scrutiny of the appointments of the table, and lend an ear
to what Mr. Everett was saying to his daughter.

"Yes, Mr. Nelson came down to the office to see me to-day. It seems he's
been talking up the matter of a boy choir, and he wants Ned and Grant,
here, to sing in it. He's going to have Howard, and he's heard that
Charlie sings; then there are about a dozen little German fellows, and
some men. I told him I'd no objection, and I'd ask the boys what they
thought."

"He said something about it to me, after service last night," answered
Louise, who acted as organist at the little Episcopal chapel. "He said
he wanted to get his plans all made as soon as he could, so we could go
to work on the vestments and begin training, to have the choir ready to
sing at Easter. I told him that both the boys sang, but I didn't know
what you'd say to it."

"I'm willing," Mr. Everett was beginning, when Mrs. Pennypoker
interrupted him.

"Do you mean," she asked with icy distinctness, as she leaned forward
over the table to add emphasis to her words, "that you are going to let
your sons sing in one of those choirs that march into church with their
night-gowns on, and singsong the answers to what the priest says?"

"Why, yes," said Mr. Everett, smiling at his cousin, in the hope of
calming her disgust. "Yes; that is, if that's what you call it. The boys
both have good voices, and it certainly won't hurt them any, for Mr.
Nelson knows how to train them well."

"Humph!" returned Mrs. Pennypoker uncompromisingly. "It's my belief that
they'd much better go to hear good old Dr. Hornblower, and let this
flummery alone. Your Nelson man is no better than a papist, with his
colored windows and his chants and all; and, now he's succeeded in
getting his new chapel, there'll be no stopping him."

"Just watch the storm centre," whispered Grant to his brother, as Mrs.
Pennypoker ended her remark with an expressive, but ill-advised shake
of her head. "It's coming into action fast."

"I am glad you feel satisfied with the doctor," answered Mr. Everett,
looking squarely into the face of his irate relative. "He is doubtless a
good man; but my wife was a member of Mr. Nelson's church, and her
children have always been accustomed to going there, so I think they
would better continue. Another thing I started to tell you, Lou," he
went on, as he turned to his daughter again, "I hear that, at last, Blue
Creek is to have a new doctor. There's a young fellow from one of the
Eastern colleges on his way out here to settle. The Fullertons know him,
and say he's a brilliant man. It's about time we had somebody, for since
old Dr. Meacham died, nobody's dared be ill, for fear they'd die before
a doctor could get over from Butte."

"And when this one comes, we're all going to celebrate by being ill; is
that what you mean, papa?" Louise asked playfully, as she shook her head
at Grant, who was stretching up, to peer curiously at the top of Mrs.
Pennypoker's head, where a pale crescent was gradually appearing and
waxing wider. "When's he coming?"

"Not for five or six weeks," her father answered; "so you'll have to
keep well for a while longer. He's on his way; but he's going to visit
some friends in Omaha and Denver, before he gets here."

"Hullo!" exclaimed Ned suddenly.

"What's struck you?" asked Grant.

"Nothing; only I was wondering if this could be the same man Charlie Mac
was telling about. He met a young man on the train, papa, who came from
Chicago to the Bluffs with him. He had next section, so they talked
some, and he told Charlie he was from way back East, and was coming to
Blue Creek, too. He said he'd never been here, and asked Charlie all
manner of questions about the place and all."

"I don't believe he found out much," said Grant with a giggle. "Charlie
hadn't any more idea than a dead man what 'twas going to be like out
here."

"No; but he's done pretty well since he came, though," said Ned
admiringly. "He's acted as if 'twere just what he'd always been used to.
It's my belief that Allie's been coaching him; he'd never get on so well
by himself, I know."

"He came pretty near finishing himself, the second day he was here, all
the same," added Grant. "Did you hear about it, papa? Nobody'd told him
to look out a little, till he was used to this air. He started out to
run, and it used him up in no time, so he turned blue-white, and nearly
dropped. He's taking it slowly, now; and is getting into it by little
and little."

"By the way," asked Louise suddenly; "what has become of Marjorie? I
haven't seen her for a week."

"She's under punishment," replied Ned lugubriously; "and we haven't any
of us seen her since the afternoon we were out skating, just before
Charlie came. I don't know exactly what 'tis; but it must be something
pretty bad, for her mother to keep her away so long."

"Marjorie is always getting herself into trouble, it seems to me," said
Mr. Everett, laughing indulgently as he spoke, for he had a genuine
liking for this active, flyaway young girl, whose heart was as true and
kind as her impulses were hasty and rash.

"So she is," returned Ned defensively; "but she flies into everything
head first, and without thinking much about it; and then she goes into
the depths of gunny-sacks and cinders afterwards, when it's too late to
do any good."

"That isn't a very helpful kind of penitence," remarked Mrs.
Pennypoker, looking up from her plate.

"It's a very natural one, I am afraid," said Mr. Everett charitably.
"Then Marjorie hasn't seen this new friend of yours?"

"No, not yet," Grant answered. "It's a shame, too, for she was in a
hurry to get a look at him. He is a first-rate fellow, really, papa; and
doesn't seem a bad tenderfoot, even to old-timers like Ned and me. What
do you want, Wang?" he added, as Wang Kum's head appeared at the door.

"Mas' How'd, he here," announced Wang briefly. "He no come in; wan'
you." And he vanished, followed by the boys, who hurried out in search
of their friend.

In the mean time, at the Burnam's a short conversation was taking place,
which would have enlightened the boys on the subject of Charlie's easy
adaptability to his new surroundings. It was his habit to practise for
an hour after dinner each night, and Allie was usually beside him. She
loved music as well as did her cousin, and was content to settle herself
on a wide sofa drawn up beside the piano, sometimes with a book, but
more often idly leaning back against the cushions, with her eyes fixed
on her cousin's face, as he gradually lost all consciousness of her
presence in his enjoyment of the music. Young boy as he was, and a
normal, healthy boy, too, Charlie had undoubted genius in this one
direction, and added to a rare talent for music the skill gained by five
years of study under the best master that the city could afford, until,
both in subject and method, his playing was far beyond what one would
naturally expect in a lad of his years. It had been a great delight to
him to find that Allie cared for his music, and could understand the
varying moods which he tried to express in his hours of practice. The
two cousins really had their best times in these nightly visits, for
when his regular time of practice was over, Charlie would still linger
at the piano, playing in a soft, fitful undertone, while they discussed
the events of the day, or planned for the morrow's program. The week
they had been together had quickly ripened their first liking for each
other into a close friendship; and after a day of out-of-door frolics
with the other boys, Charlie had learned to look forward to the time of
talking it over with Allie, and listening to her merry, whimsical
comments on what they had done and seen. But, on this particular night,
Charlie was bound on gaining information.

"If you please, ma'am," he began, as he let his hands fall from the
keys, and turned to face his cousin.

"Oh--yes--what?" responded Allie, gradually rousing herself from her
story.

"If you please, I'd like to ask a question," he said meekly. "I'm in
want of a few pointers."

"Well?" and Allie was all attention, as she smiled up at her cousin's
perplexed face.

"In the first place, how much is a bit?" demanded Charlie.

"Twelve and a half cents," she answered promptly. "Why?"

"I don't know as I dare tell," Charlie replied, with a shamefaced laugh.

"Go on," urged Allie curiously. "I'm sure it's something funny, and you
know I never tell tales."

"Well, if you'll promise, true blue. You see, I wanted some new rubbers,
for mine were all full of holes, and I was tired of going round with wet
feet; so I went down town this morning and tried to buy some. The clerk
said they were six bits, but I didn't know how much that was, and didn't
want to say so, so I told him that I didn't quite like the kind, and
went off."

"You've a great mind, Charlie," said Allie approvingly. "Everybody here
counts by bits; two make a quarter; and then, you know, we don't have
any pennies here, nothing smaller than a five-cent piece. Remember that,
and don't offer anybody a penny, even if it's a beggar. Go on; what
next?"

"That's about all, for this time," he answered. "Oh, no; there's one
thing more. What's that queer place down south of here, all fenced in,
and with little bits of log cabins scattered around as if they'd just
been dropped out of a pepper-box?"

"That's Chinatown," said Allie, laughing at the accuracy of the
description. "We must get papa to take us there, some day. But now I
want to tell you something. You know Marjorie Fisher?"

"Can't say I do," returned Charlie flippantly.

"Yes, I know what you mean," interrupted Allie; "but you know who she
is, and you want to know her, herself, for she's great fun. She's
been--busy, this last week; but I had a note from her to-night, and she
wants us all to come down there to-morrow afternoon for a candy-pull. I
told her we'd go, so she's going to stop here after school and wait for
you and Howard, and we'll all go on together. The Everetts will be
there, too, and we shall be sure to have a good time; we always do at
Marjorie's."




CHAPTER IV.

ON THE CROSS-HEAD.


    "The bees and the wasps were there.
    The old queen bee, with fiendish glee,
    Was pulling a hornet's hair.
    The monkey thought 'twas rough;
    He took a pinch of snuff,
    And then the bees began to sneeze,
    And left,"--

sang a clear, boyish voice outside, and the next moment steps were heard
on the piazza.

"Who's that?" asked Marjorie, glancing up from the skating cap, which,
with infinite pains, she was crocheting, in thoughtful anticipation of
Howard's birthday, the following summer.

"Charlie; don't you know his voice?" responded Allie, who was sitting
with one foot tucked under her, while she sewed the buttons on her shoe.

"How should I? I've never heard him sing," answered Marjorie.

"You will soon, for he and Ned are to lead the new choir at Easter.
Charlie seems to be feeling unusually comf'y to-day," said his cousin,
as the boy came in at the side door opening into the dining-room, and
walked over to the corner where they were sitting, curled up by the
stove. "Where'd you get that pretty song?" she added.

"Made it up, of course; didn't you know I was a poet?" inquired Charlie
blandly, while he nodded to Marjorie, and then pulled off his glasses to
wipe away the steam condensed on them by the sudden change from the cold
outer air to the heat within the house.

"I never should have supposed so," Marjorie answered, laughing. "You
look altogether too plump and well-fed."

"Can't help it; you can't tell by looking at a toad how far he'll hop. I
wrote it 'all my lone,' as Vic says," responded Charlie. "I'm very proud
of it, too."

"Sit down and amuse us," said Allie, hospitably drawing a chair nearer
the fire.

"No, thank you; I'm engaged, and must be going," returned Charlie, with
a lofty air of importance which was not without its effect upon his
cousin.

"What's going on?" she asked curiously. "I told Marjorie that you acted
unusually set up over something."

"I met Mr. Everett just now, and he told me that, if I'd get over to the
smelter at three, he'd let me go down the mine this afternoon."

"O Charlie, take us with you," begged his cousin, starting up, forgetful
of the fact that she was still without one shoe. "I've never been, and I
do want to go, so much."

"Can't; girls aren't invited," said Charlie heartlessly. "He did say
that he'll take us all at once, though, as soon as they put the cage in,
next month; but he doesn't like to take but one at a time, on this thing
they're running now. I wish you could go, for 'twould be lots more fun."

"'Tisn't much to go down," said Marjorie, with an air of superior
wisdom. "It's dark and slippery, and not any too clean; and you have to
get out of the way of something or other, most every minute."

"Yes, I know," said Allie; "it's all very well to say that, when you've
been; but I never had a chance to go. I was ill the time Howard went;
and now I shall be the only one left that hasn't been down. I hope
you'll have an awfully good time, though, Charlie, and not get lost, or
smashed, or anything else that's bad, while you're underground. Isn't it
growing colder?" she added, as Charlie turned up the collar of his
ulster and scientifically pinched the edges of his ears, preparatory to
starting out once more.

"'T isn't exactly balmy," he answered. "Want anything, before I go?" And
a moment later the door closed behind him.

"You're a lucky girl, Allie," said Marjorie, while she watched the
figure striding along down the road. "Even Ned says he's the jolliest
fellow in town, all but Howard."

"Yes, 't is good to have him here," said Allie contentedly, as she
slipped on her shoe and stooped to button it up. "He's just as
good-natured and nice as he can be; and I think I like him better than
any boy I ever saw, except Howard, even if he hasn't been here quite a
month."

"Not better than Ned?" Marjorie exclaimed incredulously.

"Well--no--I don't know," said Allie, wavering a little. "Ned's just
about as near right as he can be; but I believe, after all, I'd rather
live in the house with Charlie. Ned might be a little too peppery for a
steady diet."

"I never thought you'd turn a cold shoulder to Ned," said Marjorie,
shaking her head over Allie's defection. "Charlie's very nice and
gentlemanly, and all that, but I don't believe he has half Ned's pluck.
Do you remember the time he sprained his wrist falling off his pony, way
up the gulch, and wouldn't tell of it till we were home again? I don't
think Charlie Mac would stand that kind of thing long. There's no
special reason he shouldn't be agreeable; we've all of us tried our best
to make him have a good time."

"Charlie isn't a baby, though," returned Allie, valiantly rising to the
defence of her cousin. "You think, just because he knows more about
music than 'most anybody else in the camp, and looks and acts as if he
came from a city, that he's more than half girl. But I'll tell you he
isn't, Marjorie, and if anything came to try him, you'd find he'd come
up to the mark every bit as well as Ned. I don't know as I care to have
anything happen, though, just for the sake of proving it."

In the mean time, the subject of the conversation was walking rapidly in
the direction of the smelter, whose pile of huge red buildings lay a
little to the southeast of the town, across the creek and close to the
foot of the mountain which towered above it sheer and straight. A few
hundred feet down the cañon below it, and a little farther back from the
creek, was the shaft leading down into the mine, and beside it the
engine house with the machinery needful for raising the ore, and for
carrying the miners to and from the cross-cuts, hundreds of feet below.

Though he had often been to the smelter with Ned and Grant, it was the
first time that Charlie had visited the place alone. He felt very small
and insignificant, as he stepped inside the enclosure, with its array of
great buildings, mammoth chimneys whence rose the smoke from countless
and undying fires, and its throng of busy workers. Then he entered the
little building which served as superintendent's office, and in a moment
the whir and clang of the outer life was left behind him, and he found
himself in a quiet, pleasant room, with only a collection of maps and
photographs and specimens of ores, to tell of the vast business
centering there. As the boy shyly came in at the door, Mr. Everett rose
to receive him.

"O Charlie, you're just on the minute, and I'm all ready for you," he
said, glancing up at the clock.

"Somers, I'm going down the shaft with this young man; if anybody wants
me, tell him I'll be here at five." And, putting on his overcoat, he
went away, followed by Charlie, who was filled with an eager enthusiasm
at the idea of going so far towards the center of the earth.

"I'm sorry," Mr. Everett said, as they followed a path winding in and
out among the buildings, and then came out on the main road leading to
the shaft; "I'm sorry that we haven't time to take in the smelter, too,
to-day; but you can go there almost any time. Any of the men in the
office can take you through it, as well as I can; but I don't let
strangers go into the mine unless I'm with them. We're going to put in a
new cage, next month," he added casually, as they drew near the shaft.

"What's that for?" asked Charlie, to whom cages and their construction
were a mystery.

"Safer, and can carry more," answered his host concisely. "These
cross-heads and buckets are slow work. A two-deck cage will do the same
amount in much less time, and there's no fear of their catching, as
these do sometimes."

As he spoke, they paused to look at the gearing of windlass and cable at
the mouth of the shaft; then Charlie cautiously approached the opening.
After all he had heard of mines and shafts, it was rather disappointing
to him to see only a great, square hole leading down into the depths of
the earth. What he had expected, it would be hard to say; but it is
certain that his disappointment deepened when, after three strokes from
the engineer's bell, the hoisting engine suddenly started into life,
and, out from the darkness of the shaft, there slowly emerged into view
an ungainly contrivance of four great timbers, arranged in a hollow
square and hung on a cable, which passed freely through openings in the
upper and lower timbers, to carry a huge bucket fastened to its end,
while a black-faced miner stood in the bucket, much in the attitude of a
jack-in-the-box after the spring is loosed.

"That's what we call the cross-head, above," explained Mr. Everett. "It
slides free on the rope, and rests on the fastening of the bucket. Now
you see how we bring up the ore."

"But do we have to go down in that thing?" inquired Charlie, drawing
back in disgust, as he surveyed the grimy, dusty bucket before him.

"Not unless you prefer it," Mr. Everett answered, laughing. "It's
against rules to ride in it; and anyway I usually go on the cross-head,
myself, for the bucket reminds me too much of Simple Simon. Step on
here," he added, as the crude elevator sank down until the upper beam
was on a level with the surface of the ground. "Now, if you just hold
on to the rope, you're all right. Let us go slowly, Joe," he went on, to
the waiting engineer; "I want to take a look at the shaft, as we go
down. We'll try the seven-hundred level to-day."

A moment later, they began to sink away from the light above them, while
the opening at the mouth of the shaft grew smaller and smaller to their
eyes, and their lamps only cast a sickly, uncertain light on the walls
beside them. They went down slowly, so slowly, that, as soon as he had
had time to accustom himself to the new sensation, Charlie had plenty of
opportunity to examine the walls. For the most part, they were roughly
cased with boards and surrounded at intervals by the massive
collar-timbers, projecting ten or twelve inches inside the boards. At
each side of the shaft were the heavy upright guides, running from top
to bottom and serving to keep in place the cross-head, which was fitted
to move easily between them. Down, down they went, for what seemed to
the boy a limitless distance. They had passed a great square chamber,
opening into along, lighted corridor which Mr. Everett had told him were
the station and cross-cut at the four-hundred level, and still they were
sinking. All at once they came to a sudden stop, and the next instant
Charlie felt the rope he was holding slowly drawing down through his
hands. Mr. Everett gave a quick exclamation.

"Let go the rope!" he commanded abruptly.

"I'm perfectly willing," answered Charlie, laughing, as he rubbed his
tingling palms. "What's up, anyway? We don't seem to be anywhere in
particular."

"We're caught a little," replied Mr. Everett quietly. "You needn't be
frightened, for it's happened before. All is, the cross-head has caught,
and the bucket is going down without us, and taking the rope with it.
Have you a steady head?"

"I s'pose so," said Charlie lightly, for, in his ignorance of mines, he
had no idea of the possible danger of his position.

"Very well; can you turn around and step down on the beam that's just
below us?" returned Mr. Everett, still speaking in the same calm voice,
though with the brevity of a captain giving his orders on a field of
battle. "If you can, do it, and then put your arm around the back of the
guide there. So; that's all right."

In another moment, he had followed Charlie, and taken his place beside
him on the other side of the guide, where he showed the boy how to grasp
the timber in such a way that the cross-head, coming up, should not
touch his arm. That done, he breathed a sigh of relief.

"There!" he said; "now we're safe for the time being. The next question
is: how are we going to get out of this trap?"

"Why couldn't we stay on the cross-head?" asked Charlie, as it began to
move slowly away from the spot where it had lodged.

"Just that reason," returned Mr. Everett, with a motion of his head
towards the clumsy frame which, once loosed, went sliding away down the
rope after the bucket. "Though you may not have known it, young man, you
were never in a much more dangerous place than you were five minutes
ago; for, as soon as it could get free, the cross-head was going to
crash down on top of the bucket, with force enough to kill anybody that
happened to be on it. I knew 'twould go, sooner or later; but I didn't
feel so sure that we could get off in time."

"Then it's done it before?" asked Charlie, in no wise moved by the
knowledge of his past danger, but, boy-like, rather enjoying the novelty
of his position, halfway down the shaft of the mine, and lodged like a
fly on the wall, with only a narrow beam between himself and a fall of
four or five hundred feet.

"Once," answered Mr. Everett, amused, in spite of his anxiety, by the
boy's coolness. "It killed four men on the cross-head, and the one in
the bucket; but they have such accidents in the other mines often
enough, so we know about what the chances are. That's one reason we're
going to put in a cage. Now," he went on, resuming his tone of
authority, "don't you try to move, and, above all, don't look down. I'm
going to get round to the other side, where I can reach the bell-rope,
and signal the engineer to bring up the cross-head again."

"Not walk around on this beam!" exclaimed Charlie, as his interest
changed to genuine alarm, for he realized that such an attempt was a
very different matter from standing quiet and holding on by the upright
timber between them.

"There's no other way," Mr. Everett answered, as he started on his
perilous journey. "I can't reach to signal, from this side, and they
never would find us without. We can't very well stay here, so that seems
to be the only thing I can do. You needn't be alarmed, my boy," he added
kindly, as he saw that the lad was now thoroughly frightened for his
safety. "I am used to all these ins and outs, and know about what I can
do, even if I never happened to get caught just here before. We miners
get to be half monkeys, and can hang on where most men would fall."

He cautiously moved away a few inches along the beam; then he turned
back to add one parting caution.

[Illustration: "He cautiously moved away a few inches along the beam."]

"Remember," he said, "and don't try to look down, even if you think you
hear the cross-head coming up again. If you do, you are likely to get
dizzy and fall."

How long it took for Mr. Everett to creep around the shaft, neither he
nor Charlie ever knew. To them both, the moments seemed long, but to Mr.
Everett, in particular, they were like hours, for he realized so keenly
all the danger of their position, and felt the added responsibility for
the young boy in his care. Inch by inch, step by step, he worked his way
forward, until at length he reached the opposite guide, and felt the
signal cord between his fingers. Then he knew that all trouble was
ended.

One, two, three! rang out the engineer's bell.

The engineer was perplexed. He had been lowering the bucket more and
more slowly, and still there had reached him no summons to stop,
although his dial told him that the cross-head must be far below the
seven-hundred level. And now came the summons to raise slowly, when he
was sure that it was near the level of no station. What was the matter?
It was evident that there was some trouble.

Slowly the engine drew up the bucket. It had passed the six-hundred
level, then the five, and was now half way to the four-hundred, when the
bell rang again, a single stroke this time, the order to stop. The
engine was left motionless for some moments, while the engineer, with an
anxious face, stood awaiting a fresh signal. He knew that something was
wrong, and that it must concern the superintendent, since he had been
the last man to go down. He spoke a few quick words to his assistant,
and in a moment more a little crowd had gathered at the mouth of the
shaft, just as the bell sounded again, three strokes.

Standing once more on the cross-head, Mr. Everett and Charlie could feel
the man's excitement in the very motion of their tiny platform, as,
obedient to the engine, it rose a little, then stopped, then rose again,
as if feeling its way over an uncertain course. So they went on till the
four-hundred level was below them; then the engine quickened its action.
Little by little the tiny dot above them broadened, and turned to a wide
disk of blue sky; and their lamps dwindled to a pale yellow before the
clear light of day, as the cross-head, with its living freight, slowly
came up into the bright air, amid the shouts of the men who stood
waiting to receive it.

"Father said Joe was badly rattled," Ned told Charlie, that night, on
their way to a choir rehearsal. "He was sure 'twas all up with you, and
came near losing his head, so he couldn't run the engine, or answer a
signal."

"I didn't suppose 'twas as bad as that," returned Charlie. "I didn't
much like your father's having to walk round on that beam, or whatever
you call it, but I thought the rest was good fun."

"I told father that I didn't believe you knew enough to be scared," said
Ned, with masculine frankness. "He was talking, all dinner-time, about
the way you kept cool and didn't make a fuss. Father was frightened,
himself; he's never been in such a fix before, with all he's had to do
with mines, and he says he's going to hurry now, to get that cage put in
before they get into any more scrapes. But I just wish I'd been down
there with you," he added enviously. "It's ever so much more fun than
'tis to go straight down, without any hitches."

"I'll wait till I've tried both, before I make up my mind," responded
Charlie, as they reached the door of the chapel, and turned to wait for
Howard and Grant to overtake them.




CHAPTER V.

THE MEETING IN THE WATERS.


Three weeks had passed since Charlie's unsuccessful attempt to explore
the inside of a mine, and now the last of March had come. Already the
boy had begun to feel as much at home with his cousins and in the mining
camp, as if he had always lived in Blue Creek. Had the change from his
old surroundings been less abrupt and marked, he might have had
occasional twinges of homesickness; but everything about him was so new
and strange, and so full of interest, that it left him no opportunity to
mourn for his former life, save when the memory of his mother and of his
loss of her came fresh upon him, to bring him an hour of keen sorrow.
And now, as the weeks went on, although he never forgot her, still he
learned to turn to his aunt for a sympathy and guidance which in a
measure replaced the love that his mother had lavished upon him; while,
on her side, Mrs. Burnam soon came to look on him quite as her own boy,
and daily rejoiced in the close intimacy which had sprung up between
Charlie and his cousins.

The time had been as busy as it was happy. In the absence of any good
schools in the camp, Howard and the Everett boys studied under the
supervision of Mr. Nelson, who gave up his mornings to them; and Charlie
had joined them the week after he reached Blue Creek. Marjorie and
Allie, too, went every morning to have a few simple lessons from the
widow of one of Mr. Everett's former clerks,--a gentle, low-voiced
Southern woman who, left alone to make her own way in this new country,
was glad to help support herself by taking occasional private pupils.
Accordingly, at a little before nine o'clock every morning, the
procession of six formed in front of the Everetts and marched down the
street for half a mile, where they separated, to go to their different
tutors for three or four hours of work.

The unvarying program of the morning was followed by a hasty lunch; and,
after that, there were few afternoons when the children did not meet.
There were rare hours on the ice, when the skating was good; there was
coasting such as Charlie had never dreamed of before, for in a country
where all the land stood up on edge, as Grant expressed it, and where
fences were unknown, it was easy to find the long, smooth slopes which
are the delight of every owner of a good sled. Best of all, to Charlie's
mind, were the long afternoons of running on snow-shoes, when they
explored the cañon far to the north and south, or penetrated the deep,
narrow gulch at the west of the camp. This last sport was especially
delightful to the boy, for it gave him a wild sense of exhilaration to
go sliding and scuffling along over three or four feet of snow, or coast
lazily down the tiny hillocks in his path; and, under the instructions
of his cousins, he quickly became skilled in the use of his runners,
until he could easily hold his place at the head of the party, or turn a
sharp corner without treading on his own or his neighbor's heels.

All this was excellent fun while it lasted, but far too soon came the
time of melting snows, when skates and sleds and snow-shoes all had to
be laid aside to wait for another winter. It had been a season of
exceptionally deep snow, and the firm, hard crust lasted far past its
usual time for thawing. Then came the chinook, the warm south wind,
which eats away the accumulated snow of months in as many days; and the
great white banks first grew porous, and then slowly sank away, while
the water ran in streams along the streets, or lingered in still pools
far under the unbroken crust, waiting to drench the unwary passerby who
should venture to set foot upon their treacherous covering.

It was the afternoon before Easter, and Louise Everett was just
preparing to start for the chapel, to help try the vestments on the boys
of the new choir. She had lingered in the doorway for a moment to watch
her brothers, who had gone on before her, laughing and shouting as they
floundered along, now walking a few steps on top of the snow, now
suddenly sinking down, up to the waist, as they chanced to find a spot
where the chinook had done more rapid work. As she looked after them,
she saw, crossing the road, one of the stray cows that wandered about
the town. The ungainly animal came slowly along, turning this way and
that, in search of a firmer footing, until all at once her hind legs
plunged down into a hole, and the poor creature was left sitting bolt
upright and staring stupidly about her, as if in astonishment at her
unwonted position. Louise laughed at the absurd picture, but her heart
failed her a little when she thought of the long walk in store for her.

"I've a great mind not to go," she said to herself; "the walking is so
bad, and they don't really need me. I wish I'd sent the bundle down by
the boys."

But she turned away and went to her room to put on her hat and jacket,
for it was never her habit to fail to keep an engagement, and she had
promised to be at the chapel that afternoon.

Perhaps it was the special providence supposed to watch over those who
are doing their duty, perhaps it was because her light, quick steps made
little impression on the snow; but more than two thirds of her walk was
over, and the crust had not once given way beneath her. She was within
sight of the chapel, now, but before she reached it, she must cross the
small, open square, where the two main streets of the town came
together. It was only fifteen or twenty yards, at most, but it lay lower
than the ground about it, and the snow showed dark patches, here and
there, as if the water had gathered below, and was trying to force its
way to the surface. Louise glanced doubtfully at the square; but there
was no other way she could take, and there were fresh footprints leading
across it, showing that some one had been just before her. Moreover, she
was late, and there was no time to be lost. With her skirts gathered
closely about her, and the great bundle grasped in her other hand, she
cautiously started forward, testing the ground at every step, before
trusting her weight upon it. Slowly and carefully she went on, and was
just congratulating herself upon her success, when--fwsch! There was a
sound of crunching and gurgling, and her left foot plunged down through
the snow, into six inches of water beneath, with a shock that threw the
bundle from her hand, and jolted her hat over her eyes. With a smothered
groan of mortification, she scrambled up to a solid footing once more,
while she thrust back her hat, and gave a hasty glance over her
shoulder, to assure herself that no one was in sight.

Not a human being was visible, except one man who was turning a distant
corner. For so much, at least, she could be thankful. But it was plain
that a further advance in that direction was impossible, and that she
must beat a retreat. Accordingly, she picked up her bundle and turned to
retrace her steps, moving with even greater caution than before, and
stepping only in her previous tracks. However, the strain of one
crossing was all that the weakened crust could bear, and the third step
let her down again, far into the cold snow-water below, while her hat
took a fresh lurch, this time to one side, and two or three hair-pins
flew from her glossy yellow braids. Her situation was fast becoming
tragic; but Louise gathered herself up anew and turned to the right,
only to plunge in deeper than before; to the left, to meet with the same
fate. Desperately she tried one spot after another. Now painfully
scrambling to an insecure footing on top of the crust, now violently
descending into the depths again, until the snow about her was marked
thick with deep, round holes, and her feet were drenched and well-nigh
frozen with the icy water which trickled up and down inside her shoes,
as she lifted now her toes and now her heels from the horizontal.

"Pardon me, madam, but you seem to be in trouble. Can I assist you?"
inquired a courteous voice behind her.

Slowly and painfully Louise turned around in her miniature well. Then
she blushed to the roots of her hair. Ten feet away from her, on the
outer edge of the square, stood a stranger, who was watching her with
an air of respectful sympathy, which was entirely out of harmony with
the amused twinkle of his gray eyes. One quick glance told the girl that
the stranger was young and undeniably good-looking; then her eyes
dropped to the bundle in her hand, as she answered,--

"Thank you, but I'm caught here, and can't seem to find a spot that will
bear me. Don't trouble yourself; I shall get out in a moment. Oh, don't
try to come here!" she added hastily, as he made a motion as if to go
nearer her. "If you do, you will never get out."

The stranger paused doubtfully and looked at her again. There was a tone
of good-breeding in her voice, and, as he came nearer, he saw that she
was pretty, with a delicate, refined beauty which was not in keeping
with her great bundle, her bedraggled appearance, and the hat cocked
rakishly over one ear, above the drooping braids of yellow hair. At
first sight, he had taken her for a pretty servant, out in search of a
new place; but now he realized his mistake, and offered her a mental
apology for his error.

"Perhaps I can tear a board or two off from that fence over there," he
suggested, after a fresh survey of the field. "If you can stay there
for a few minutes, I'll be back with some of them, and make a bridge."

In spite of herself, Louise laughed at the absurdity of her plight.

"Stay here!" she echoed; "I wish I could do anything else. But," she
demurred, "I am afraid you will get into trouble, too."

But the stranger had already gone. A moment or two later, he was back
again, with two long boards under his arm, as he picked his way along
towards the young woman to whose rescue he had so valiantly devoted
himself. Once back at his old station, he dropped one of the boards on
the snow, pushed it towards her, tested its strength, and then walked
the length of it, in order to place the other board in position. This
second bridge brought him to her side.

"Now," he said gravely, as he bent forward and held out his hand, "let
me take the bundle first."

Obeying him as implicitly as a child might have done, Louise handed him
the great bundle the ragged corners of which bore unmistakable signs of
her recent adventure, and he carefully conveyed it to a place of safety.
Then he returned to the spot where she was standing in a sort of open
pool, which was growing wider and deeper with her every motion.

"Please take hold of my hand," he said, with the same quiet courtesy
which he might have shown in asking her for a waltz, though he pressed
his lips firmly together, to keep back the smile which was trembling
there. "Now, can you step up on the end of this board?"

For a moment Louise hesitated. The step was a long one, and, in her
soaked condition, she had lost all her wonted elasticity of motion.
However, something in the stranger's face made her feel that it was best
for her to obey, with as few words as possible; so she mustered all her
strength, made a violent effort, and scrambled up to the end of the
board, striking it with a force which sent it swinging far to the left.
For one instant she balanced herself upon her slippery foothold; then
she fell backward with a suddenness that carried her rescuer with her,
and they both plunged head foremost down into the gray pool below, just
as Grant and Ned came out at the chapel door, to look for their missing
sister.

As a general rule, there was but little observance of Sunday in Blue
Creek. To the Eastern mind, it seemed strange to pass along the busy
streets and see the carpenters hard at work upon a new house, or to
listen to the clicking of the billiard balls in the wide-open rooms. In
such a community, church-going was not a popular way of spending the
time; but, on the next day, the little chapel was filled to overflowing
with the throng that had gathered to hear the new choir. It was Easter
evening, and the bright lights shone down on the masses of flowers on
the altar and the white robes of the boys in the chancel, and on the
closely-packed congregation below. Pipe organs and boy choirs were rare
in the region, and the people of Blue Creek looked upon these as the
means of furnishing an entertainment both novel and inexpensive; so it
was to a large and varied audience that Mr. Nelson had the pleasure of
preaching his Easter sermon. Aside from the regular attendants of the
chapel, there were groups of rough miners alone and with their families,
who were rarely to be found in any church; while, in the foremost rank,
sat Wang Kum and a dozen intimate friends, their very pigtails waggling
with suppressed excitement and admiration, as they looked about the
pretty chancel and listened to the voices of the boys. Mr. Nelson's
glance rested upon them for a moment, then passed on down the middle
aisle, to one of the rear pews, where a stranger was standing, listening
to the anthem with evident enjoyment.

He was a tall, well-built man of thirty, with bright brown hair and
mustache, and his eyes showed large and gray when he raised them, now
and then, as Charlie MacGregor's voice rang out above the rest of the
choir. He appeared to be acquainted with no one there, for he had come
in alone, and without making a sign of recognition to any one as he was
ushered to his seat. Only twice had he seemed to be roused from his
quiet repose of manner. When the first notes of the organ met his ear,
he had glanced in that direction; and any one watching him closely might
have seen him give a sudden start of surprise, while the color rose to
his cheeks, as his eyes rested upon the organist. Once again, in the
processional, he had started up with a quick smile of recognition, when
he looked back at the advancing line of boys, and saw Charlie leading
them; and he had bent towards the aisle to watch the lad, as he passed
on, unconscious of the faces around him, in his happiness at once more
being in his old place, at the head of a choir.

But the service was over, and the choir were coming towards him again,
their voices ringing clear and high in the refrain of Le Jeune's
_Jerusalem, the Golden_. Just as the leaders reached the stranger, there
came a pause between the verses, and Charlie raised his eyes to meet the
gray ones which were watching him so intently. Then his whole face
brightened, and he smiled and nodded in glad recognition, as they went
on down the aisle and out into the tiny choir-room.

The young man moved aside to let the other occupants of the pew pass out
into the aisle; then he stepped back and waited, watching, meanwhile,
the faces of the congregation, as they flocked past him. The group of
Chinamen were lingering in front of the chancel, peering about at the
lectern and font, and gazing up at the flower-laden altar.

"Heap nice; all samee Joss house," he heard one of them saying, with
manifest approval.

Up in her corner beside the chancel, the organist was still playing her
postlude; then she closed the organ, and rose to come down the steps,
drawing on her gloves as she came. Before she had time to raise her eyes
towards the congregation, the stranger was joined by Charlie MacGregor,
who had hurried to the place where he was still pausing irresolutely,
with his eyes fixed on Louise.

"Dr. Brownlee, when did you come?" the boy exclaimed, in enthusiastic
welcome. "I didn't know you were here yet."

"I only came yesterday morning," the doctor answered, with a cordial
smile which not only included Charlie, but extended to Howard and Ned
who were lingering at a little distance, and casting curious glances at
Charlie's unknown friend. "I was just in time to hear your new choir,
but I never dreamed of finding you in it."

"Yes, I'm in it," returned Charlie, laughing. "I'm all at home here,
now. I like it, too; ever so much-better than I thought I was going to.
These are my cousin and his chums," he added, as they moved slowly down
the aisle to where Grant had joined his brother and Howard. "And this,"
he went on, turning around abruptly, and speaking with the grace of
manner so natural to him, "this is our organist, Miss Everett. Miss Lou,
may I introduce Dr. Winthrop Brownlee, the friend I told you about
meeting on the way out here?"

For a moment the doctor and Louise stared at each other, too much
embarrassed to speak, while the color rushed to their faces. Then the
doctor came to his senses, saying slowly,--

"I think I have met Miss Everett before."

And, to the utter mystification of the boys, they burst out laughing,
and laughed as if they would never stop.




CHAPTER VI.

MARJORIE'S PARTY.


"O Allie," said Marjorie suddenly; "did you know that next Thursday is
going to be mamma's birthday?"

"No, is it?" asked Allie, as she stooped to pick up the long, lean gray
cat that was wandering aimlessly around them, and rubbing her hollow
sides against their ankles. "I thought you gave Waif away, Marjorie."

"We did," responded Marjorie, laughing. "She was a stray cat that came
to us, you know, and she was so homely that mamma didn't want her in the
house, so we gave her to Dr. Hornblower, a month ago."

"Where'd she come from, then?" queried Allie, while she stroked the cat
as she stood pawing and purring in her lap. "Wouldn't she stay with
him?"

"Didn't I tell you? How queer, for we we've been laughing about it ever
since! You see," Marjorie continued, "the doctor was lonesome, and
wanted a cat for company, and we didn't want Waif, so we gave her to
him. He was perfectly delighted with her, and carried her off home in a
paper sack, with her head poking out through a hole in one side, and her
tail sticking out the other. Two days later he stopped papa in the
post-office and told him, 'Your kitty's caught a mouse.' The next week
he met mamma and told her 'Kitty's caught three mice.' Then we didn't
see anything more of him for ever so long, and we supposed that was the
last of it; but, day before yesterday morning, he came to the door and
handed a bundle to mamma, and said he didn't like the kitty as well as
he thought he was going to, after all, so he'd brought her back. So here
she is. Don't you want her?"

"I wouldn't take such a looking cat as a gift," returned Allie
disdainfully. "But wasn't that just like Dr. Hornblower? He's very good;
but he's as stupid as he can be, and I don't s'pose it ever occurred to
him that he could pass the cat along to somebody else. Did you ever
notice the way Mrs. Pennypoker always calls him 'good old Dr.
Hornblower,' when she's ten years older than he is? I wonder how he'd
like it, if he could hear her."

"I don't believe he'd mind, for he likes her so well; at least, he's
there ever so much," said Marjorie innocently.

"H'm! you needn't think he goes to see Mrs. Pennypoker," said Allie
scornfully. "It's Miss Lou that he likes."

"Not that old man!" And Marjorie stared at her friend in amazement.

"He isn't so very old; and I don't know as I wonder if he does," replied
Allie, with an air of great enjoyment in her small gossip. "I should
think anybody might like Miss Lou, she's so pretty; and I just believe
Mrs. Pennypoker is helping him on. You wait and see."

The two girls were sitting alone in the open front door of the Fishers'
house, enjoying the late afternoon sun of a warm spring day. They had
been off for a long ride with the boys, as was their frequent custom.
The children all had their saddle ponies, and it was their delight to
canter off, soon after lunch, for an hour or two among the pleasant
mountain roads surrounding the town. On their return, they had stopped
for a moment at Marjorie's door, to find that Mrs. Fisher had gone out
to make some calls; and Marjorie had begged Allie to stay and keep her
company until Allie had at length yielded and allowed the boys to go on
without her.

There was a pause after Allie's last words; then Marjorie returned to
her original charge.

"Yes," she resumed; "Thursday is going to be her birthday, and I want to
celebrate. What can I do?"

"I don't know, I'm sure," answered Allie vaguely. "What do you want to
do?"

"That's the worst of it," responded Marjorie thoughtfully. "I want it to
be something that she'd like, and I don't know just what. I might--Let
me see. I'll tell you," she added, with sudden inspiration, "I'll give
her a surprise party."

"What?" And Allie looked at her friend, in astonishment at so daring a
proposal.

"Yes, I'll give her a party," repeated Marjorie, nodding her head with
decision.

"But do you suppose she'd like it?" inquired Allie dubiously.

"Of course she will. She 'most always has one for me on my birthday, you
know," returned Marjorie; "and she wouldn't do that, if she didn't like
them. She never had one herself; but that's only because she didn't have
anybody to give her one."

Such logic was not to be resisted; and Allie felt her misgivings swept
away while she listened.

"Besides," Marjorie went on enthusiastically; "I heard her say to papa,
last night, that they'd take that very day to go over to Butte, and buy
the new parlor carpet. They'll go in the morning early, and not come
back till five, so that will just give us time, while they're out of the
way. You'll help me get ready for it, won't you, Allie?"

"If mamma will let me," Allie was beginning, when Marjorie
interrupted,--

"Your mother mustn't know anything about it; but we won't go to Mrs.
Hammond that morning, we'll come here instead."

"I'm afraid we oughtn't to do that," remonstrated Allie feebly, although
she was secretly longing to enter into the proposition.

"Why not?" demanded Marjorie. "Mamma gave up going to missionary
meeting, last year, to get ready for my birthday party, and this is just
the same thing. Don't be silly, Allie, but help me plan. I know mamma
would say 'twas right," she added with an air of self-sacrificing
virtue; "to give up our own improvement for the sake of making her
happy."

"We might ask mamma," suggested Allie hopefully.

"Oh, no; she'd be sure to tell my mother, and that would spoil all the
surprise," interposed Marjorie hastily. "It will be all right, I know.
Would you have them come to supper, or just in the evening?"

"It's less work to have them come in the evening, isn't it?" asked
Allie, losing her last doubts in the excitement of making plans for so
momentous an occasion.

"Well, no," said Marjorie reflectively. "You have to feed them both
times; and, in the evening, we'd have to have more salads and fancy
things. We won't need so much, just for tea."

"What would you have?" inquired Allie, moving down to the lower step
where her friend was sitting.

"Oh, just cake and preserves, and some kind of cold meat," returned
Marjorie. "They'll be so busy talking they won't much mind what they get
to eat, as long as there's plenty of it. We'll have it early, too, so
they won't get so hungry. I can make splendid gingerbread, and the rest
we can get down at the bakery; I haven't touched my this month's money
yet. We'll work hard all the morning, and get the tables set and
everything ready before mamma comes home, so they can be on hand to
surprise her, when she comes in at the door."

"Yes," continued Allie, growing enthusiastic in her turn; "and then she
won't need to have any care or worry about it; all she'll have to do
will be just to sit in the parlor and make sure that they have a good
time. At the table, she'll have to pour the tea; but we can pass things.
Who're you going to invite?"

"Let's see," said Marjorie, pondering over the matter. "There's your
father and mother, and Mr. Everett and Miss Lou and Mrs. Pennypoker;
that's five."

"And Ned and Grant?" suggested Allie.

"Oh, no," answered Marjorie; "they'd only be in the way, and, besides,
they're too young. This isn't a party for me, you know, and we can't
have the boys."

"Not even Howard?" begged Allie. "He could help us cut meat, and wash
dishes afterwards. He can do that as well as a girl."

"The boys can all come and wash dishes, after it's over, if they want
to," returned Marjorie firmly; "but we can't have them at supper-time.
I wouldn't mind Howard; but there's Charlie and the Everetts that would
have to come, if he did, so we might as well stop before we begin. Where
was I? Two Burnams and three Everetts and two Fishers, to start with:
seven."

"And the Nelsons?" asked Allie.

"Yes, nine; and Dr. Hornblower is ten,--I suppose we ought to ask
him,--and Mrs. Hammond is eleven, 'cause she might be cross next day, if
we didn't invite her. And then that new doctor that Charlie knows--what
is his name?"

"Dr. Brownlee?" inquired Allie. "But does your mother know him?"

"I don't think so," said Marjorie; "but he's real pleasant looking, and
I've heard her say, ever so many times, that it's polite to welcome
strangers when they first come to a place, so I know she'd want us to
ask him. And then Miss Lou knows him a little bit, for I saw him take
off his hat to her the other day; and she can introduce him. He makes
twelve. I don't believe we'd better have any more. I'd like to ask Mr.
Saunders, that keeps the fruit store down on the corner; but they say
thirteen is unlucky, so perhaps twelve will do."

"All right," agreed Allie. "How are you going to ask them?"

"I shall just say, 'Mamma wishes you'd come to supper at half past
five.' I won't ask them till the night before for fear somebody'd tell
her; but if she goes on the early train, it will be safe enough."

"Then aren't you going to say it's a surprise party?" asked Allie,
rising to go home, as she saw Mrs. Fisher coming up the street.

"No; for I'm afraid they mightn't come," said Marjorie, in a low voice.
"Now, Allie, don't you dare to breathe a word of this to anybody, not
even to Howard, for I want it to be a perfect surprise. And you know
you've promised to help me out in the morning."

Five days later, two flushed and grimy, but triumphant young hostesses
stood gazing at the tables before them. Marjorie's plan had been carried
into effect; and her guests, one and all, had gratefully accepted Mrs.
Fisher's invitation to tea, for they knew of old that her little parties
were the most enjoyable ones in the camp. Even Dr. Brownlee had sent a
cordial message of acceptance, for though he was surprised at the
invitation, coming as it did from a stranger whom he did not even know
by sight, he attributed it to the proverbial Western hospitality, and
was glad of anything which could bring him into connection with the
people among whom he was to live. Early that morning Mr. and Mrs. Fisher
had gone away for a long, tedious day of shopping, and an hour later
Allie and Marjorie had invaded the kitchen for four hours of hard work.
By noon all was in readiness, and they could pause to contemplate the
result of their labors.

The table was stretched to its utmost length, and bright with snowy
linen and glass and silver, while around it were gathered twelve chairs,
taken from the different rooms, in order to accommodate the unusual
number of guests. Here a dining-room chair stood beside one borrowed
from Mrs. Fisher's bedroom; there kitchen wood and parlor upholstery
were placed side by side, in striking contrast. The table itself was
groaning beneath the weight of the feast, for Marjorie had been liberal
in her selection from her mother's preserves; while a whole boiled ham,
fresh from the bakehouse, stood before Mr. Fisher's place, and at the
other end of the table his wife's chair was decked with ribbons, and
confronted with a great loaf of cake, whose uneven icing bore, in red
sugar, the letters "M.C.F.," traced by an inexperienced hand. This was
Allie's contribution to the banquet, and Marjorie had thoughtfully
surrounded it with a circle of thirty-nine tiny candles, which stood
ready for the lighting. Plates of assorted cookies were scattered about
the board; here lay a low dish of olives, whose dusky green contrasted
well with the ruddy globe of an Edam cheese, placed beside them, and
there rose a towering pyramid of golden oranges flanked on either side
by a tempting pile of purple and white grapes.

"It does look pretty, doesn't it, Allie?" asked Marjorie for the fifth
time.

"Yes," said Allie, as she bent forward to break a corner off from one of
the cookies and tuck it into her mouth. "Yes, it is lovely. I do hope
your mother will like it. But now I must hurry, or mamma will know
something is going to happen."

"Go on, then; only be sure you're back here by five," Marjorie warned
her. "And don't let the boys come here this afternoon, for I'm too tired
to even look at them."

At half past five, the guests had assembled and were sitting in the
parlor, looking a little annoyed and uncomfortable as the moments passed
by and their hostess did not appear.

"Come right in," Marjorie had said to them, one after another; "Mamma
will be so glad to see you; she'll be here in a minute."

Last of all came Dr. Brownlee. He had been delayed until the last
possible moment, and now, just as Mr. and Mrs. Fisher turned the corner
far down the street, he rang at the door, to be admitted by Marjorie.
Once inside the parlor, he stopped and looked around the room in search
of his hostess, in order to offer her a prompt apology for his seeming
rudeness in being so late. To his surprise, there was no one present at
all answering to the description of Mrs. Fisher which he had received
from his landlady.

"Hamlet, without the ghost!" he thought to himself, as he paused
irresolutely, just across the threshold, and glanced about in vain for a
familiar face.

For a moment there was an awkward hush. Most of the guests knew the
doctor by sight, but in the explicable absence of their hostess, no one
was sufficiently at ease to rise and bid the stranger welcome to another
person's house. They tried to go on with their conversation, in apparent
unconsciousness of the young man who stood in the doorway, reddening
under their sidelong glances; but their attempt was not crowned with
success, and there came one of those seemingly interminable pauses
which sometimes fall upon a room. Then, all at once, Louise Everett rose
from her chair in the bay-window, where she had been hidden behind the
ample shoulder of Mrs. Pennypoker, and, crossing the room, she greeted
the doctor as an old acquaintance. A few words passed between them; then
she introduced him to the other guests, before leading the way back to
her own cosy corner, where Mrs. Burnam sat waiting to welcome him, as
the friend of her young nephew.

"Who's that going in at our house?" Mr. Fisher had asked, peering over
the top of the pile of bundles in his arms. "It looks like Dr. Brownlee;
but why should he be going there?"

"Oh, dear; I hope it isn't anybody coming to call," sighed his wife,
with the inhospitality born of a long day of tedious, unsatisfactory
shopping. But she quickened her pace, in order to discover who was the
guest awaiting them.

At the door she was met by Marjorie, dressed in her best gown, and
looking strangely excited.

"Let me take your things, mamma," she said in a low tone. "There's
somebody to see you in the parlor."

Forcing a smile to her tired face, Mrs. Fisher advanced to the door to
greet her caller. On the threshold she paused aghast, for, to her
startled eyes, the room appeared to be thronged with people, who rose
and stepped forward to meet her, while Marjorie stood at her side,
gleefully clapping her hands and exclaiming,--

"It's a surprise party, mamma! It's a surprise party!"

For one instant, Mrs. Fisher faltered. She had come home in a state of
utter exhaustion, and she longed to run away from the parlor and hide.
But the next minute her courage came back to her, in the face of her
roomful of guests, and she gave them as hearty a welcome as if the party
had been one of her own making. Up and down the room she went, speaking
a word here, shaking a hand there, all with the tact for which her
hospitality was noted. She had sent one appealing glance towards Louise,
and the girl, taking in the situation in a moment, had come to her aid,
with Dr. Brownlee at her side. In a short time the room was buzzing with
voices, as the guests entered into the full tide of conversation.

Suddenly the dining-room door swung open, and Allie appeared on the
threshold.

"Please come out to supper, now," she said shyly, as she met her
mother's surprised glance.

There was another pause of uncertainty; then Mr. Everett offered his arm
to Mrs. Fisher, and led the way to the table, where the guests seated
themselves as they wished, gazing, meanwhile, with amused eyes at the
feast before them. A short silence followed, and then the conversation
started up once more, as Mr. Fisher, with one despairing glance at his
wife, attacked the vast ham before him, and Mrs. Fisher began to pour
out the pale, watery effusion which filled the teapot. Allie and
Marjorie were already bestirring themselves to pass the plates and cups
about the table; but all at once Marjorie paused abruptly, with her arm
outstretched, as she gazed blankly this way and that. Then her face grew
red and the sudden tears rushed to her eyes, as she hurried out of the
room, with a gesture to Allie to follow her.

"What is it, Marjorie?" Allie exclaimed in alarm, as the young hostess
sank down into the wood box and buried her face in her hands.

An inarticulate moan was her only answer.

"Marjorie! Marjorie!" she urged again. "Tell me what's the matter. Are
you ill?"

Then Marjorie raised her head for a moment.

"I'm all right," she said, with a great sob of shame; "but what shall we
do, Allie? We ate up all the bread for breakfast, and I forgot to order
any more."

It was late that evening when the guests took their leave; and, as they
went away down the street together, they said, over and over again, that
Mrs. Fisher had never before been half so bright and witty in her talk,
so quick to plan new modes of entertainment. Their hostess watched them
out of sight; then, after an expressive look at her husband, she turned
away from the door, and crossed the hall to Marjorie's room. All was
dark within, as she opened the door and entered; but, as soon as her
eyes had grown accustomed to the gloom, she went up to the bed, and laid
her hand on a small, dark body, curled up on the white spread.

"Marjorie, dear," she said gently.

The childish figure was quivering with suppressed sobs; but there was no
other answer.

"Marjorie," she said again; "don't feel so badly about it, my child."

The tone of motherly sympathy was too much for Marjorie's self-control,
and the tears began to come, thick and fast.

"O mamma," she cried; "truly we didn't mean to. I'm so sorry."

Mrs. Fisher sat down on the side of the bed, and drew her daughter
towards her.

"Don't cry so, Marjorie," she repeated. "I know you didn't mean to do
anything out of the way. Tell me how you came to ask all these people
here."

Between her sobs, Marjorie told her mother the whole story; and Mrs.
Fisher rejoiced that the kindly darkness hid her smile, as she listened
to her little daughter's incoherent explanation of the party and its
cause.

"And I meant it should all be so nice," Marjorie ended, with a fresh
burst of tears; "and it was just dreadful. I forgot the bread, and the
candles wouldn't burn, and nobody knew Dr. Brownlee, and everything was
horrid. Scold me, if you want to; but I truly meant to give you a good
time, only it all went wrong."

"Marjorie, dear," her mother said, when she could steady her voice
enough to speak; "I know you meant to make me have a happy birthday, and
I am grateful to my little girl for taking so much pains for me. Another
time we will talk it over together, and plan the best thing to do,
instead of your trying to surprise me. And now forget all about the
worry of it, and only remember that you've done what you could to make
the day pleasant for me." And she bent over for a goodnight kiss, before
she returned to the kitchen for a long hour of dish-washing and putting
the room to rights.




CHAPTER VII.

JANEY'S PROPHECY.


"Git up in de mawnin' singin', an' de cat cotch you befo' night," Janey
had said oracularly, when Allie ran out into the kitchen, that morning
before breakfast, with the refrain of one of Charlie's songs upon her
lips.

"What nonsense, Janey!" said Allie, laughing at the strange, old-time
saying. "I don't believe the cat'll 'cotch' me any more for singing, and
it's ever so much more fun than 'tis to cry."

In fact, there was no particular reason that Allie should not sing, for
life looked very attractive to her that morning. The bright June
sunshine was lying warm over the town, and giving back a dazzling lustre
from the snow-capped mountains which rose up from the midst of the
summer landscape; lessons were over for the present, and, best of all,
Mr. and Mrs. Burnam were to go out to camp that day, to make final
arrangements for the long-talked-of week, when the Everetts, Burnams,
and Fishers were to pitch their tents beside the engineering camp, in
the Bitter Root Mountains, and enjoy a week of roughing it in the
wilderness. Soon after breakfast they drove away from the door, with
Victor snugly tucked in between them, while Allie, with the boys and
Ben, stood on the piazza, to wave them a good-by. The children lingered
there until the wagon was out of sight; then they turned back into the
house, feeling very important over the prospect of two days of
housekeeping on their own account.

But, after all their anticipations, the morning did not prove to be
quite as enjoyable as they had hoped it would be. Marjorie had been
invited to spend the day with them; but, unfortunately, Marjorie was in
one of her perverse fits, and so successfully devoted herself to the
task of being disagreeable that Allie was at her wits' end how to manage
her; Howard openly quarrelled with her, and even Charlie, the courteous,
marched out of the room and slammed the door behind him, while he sang,
with tantalizing distinctness,--

    "'Oh, jimineddy! And oh, goody gracious!
    How I did love her! But she was contumacious.'"

This last insult was too much for Marjorie to bear, for, in her secret
heart, she greatly admired Charlie, and longed to have him for her ally
and champion, instead of being forced to watch his unswerving devotion
to his cousin. As the door closed behind him, she flew after him, to
deliver herself of one parting shot,--

"Charlie MacGregor, I de-test you! You're no gentleman, even if you do
think you are; and I only hope you'll get what you deserve for being so
rude to me, when I'm company."

Then the door banged again with even greater violence than before, and
Marjorie burst out crying, as she put on her hat and departed, without a
word to Allie.

Her irate guest once gone, Allie moved up and down the rooms, putting
them in order with much the same dazed feeling as that which comes in
the sudden hush that sometimes follows a violent thunder-shower. The
more she pondered on the events of the morning, she could not see that
either she herself or the two boys were in any way to blame for
Marjorie's explosion, and as she forlornly sat down to the lunch table,
she felt as if she were in part realizing the truth of Janey's
prediction. However, she was too much accustomed to Marjorie's sudden
fits of temper, and too well acquainted with her really kind heart, to
dwell long upon the matter; so before the meal was ended she was gayly
laughing with the boys, and planning for the next day's frolic.

"Come out and have a ride, Allie," urged Charlie, as they left the
table. "I have a kind of a sort of a feeling that I'm in disgrace, and I
want some fun to console me."

Allie laughed.

"How silly you are to mind what Marjorie says!" she answered. "She'll be
all over it by to-morrow, and like you better than ever; I know just how
angelic she always is, after one of these times. But if you want a ride,
I'll be ready in an hour. I've promised to write a letter for Janey,
first."

"To his Goatship?" inquired Howard disrespectfully. "All right; we'll go
out and play ball till time to get the ponies." And they went away,
while Allie stood in the door, saucily calling after them to be good
boys and not get into mischief.

"Now, Janey," she said, as she went out into the kitchen; "I'll write
that letter for you before you wash the dishes or anything; because Mr.
Charlie wants me to go to ride with him, as soon as I can." And she
seated herself at the table, while Janey went after her writing
materials.

"How you done like my paper, Miss Allie?" the girl asked proudly, as she
laid upon the table a sheet of vivid, rose-colored paper, and its
accompanying envelope, which brought with them an aggressive fragrance
of musk. Then she dropped down on the floor behind her young mistress,
coiling herself up in the corner, with her back against the wall, that
she might dictate at her ease.

"My dear frien'," she began slowly, and with the air of searching her
mind for properly sonorous phrases; "I have done receive your letter,
an' I take my pen in han' to now reply. I was very glad to know dat you
is well, an' I am sorry to say I am not; I think I have de
consumption"--

"Why, Janey," interposed Allie; "what do you mean? Aren't you well?"

"Yes, I's well enough," answered Janey, as she shot a sudden mischievous
glance from the corners of her downcast eyes; "but I reckon he'll think
more of me, ef he thinks I's goin' to die. I am not very happy," she
resumed, in the same stilted tone as before; "an' las' night you came to
me in a dream, an' tol' me you was dead. I done specks he'll cry like
everything, when he reads dat," she interpolated, with a nod of triumph.
"Sometimes I reckon we sha'n' never see each other no mo'; but you mus'
never forget your Janey. Um-mm," she went on, in an inarticulate mumble.

"What?" inquired Allie, pausing, with her pen in mid air, as she turned
around to see Janey with her cap off, a row of hair-pins between her
lips, and a pair of gleaming scissors raised to one of her woolly tails.

There was a sudden sound of snipping steel, and then Janey continued,--

"I sen' you a plat of my hair, an' I wants you to sen' me one of yours;
an'--an--'" Janey hesitated, while she put on her cap once more.

"Well, what next?" asked Allie, secretly wondering, as she glanced at
the sable tress before her, why each could not retain his own hair,
since the two locks would probably be so much alike that only the keen
eye of an expert or a lover could distinguish between them.

"So no mo' now," dictated Janey. "Give my love to Emma Digson, an' Joe
Harrison, an' my mother, an' tell little Bill he mus' be a good boy, an'
tell Sarah Johnson"--Here followed a list of greetings and messages, as
long as those at the end of the Pauline epistles.

Allie was still toiling her way through them, making conscientious
attempts to discover the proper spelling of names, when she heard the
front door open and shut. A moment later, Howard appeared in the
kitchen, very pale and with trembling lips.

"Come here a minute, Allie," he said, in a tone of command so unlike his
usual manner that his sister started up at the first word.

"What is it?" she demanded hastily. "What do you want of me?"

But Howard had already hurried back to the parlor. She followed him,
with a dull, cold feeling about her heart, as she became more and more
convinced that there was some trouble. As she reached the parlor door,
she drew back, for a moment, in alarm. On the sofa lay Charlie, with his
handkerchief tied over the upper part of his face, and his cheeks and
lips as white as Howard's had been. The next instant she sprang forward
to his side, crying,--

"O Charlie, what has happened? Are you hurt? What is it?"

With a strong effort, the boy steadied his voice enough to say quietly,
as he stretched out his hand towards the spot where he had heard her
drop down on her knees beside the sofa,--

"'Tisn't much, Allie; so don't get rattled. Howard'll tell you about
it." And he paused abruptly, biting his lip to keep from crying out with
pain.

"We were playing ball, and Charlie went to catch. He muffed, somehow,
and the ball hit him in the eye; it smashed his glasses, and they've cut
his eyes some," explained Howard, in a hurried, breathless tone, while
he tramped nervously up and down the room.

"What can we do? If mamma were only here, Howard! Is it very bad,
Charlie?" And for a moment Allie's head dropped beside her cousin's,
while she shook with sobs of mingled pity and fear. Then she started up
again, to force back her tears as she said, with all the pride and
energy of the MacGregors in her firm, clear voice,--

"Howard, don't rush round so; you'll only make Charlie worse. It may not
be so bad; but you go, quick as you can, for Dr. Brownlee. Run every
single step of the way, and don't you come back without him."

For an instant, Howard stared admiringly at the determined little figure
before him; then he rushed away, glad to get out of sight, where he
could rub the tears off from his cheeks, and feeling an immediate relief
in the need for prompt action. Twenty minutes later he came back,
accompanied by the doctor, whom he had met on the street, not far from
his office.

As Allie rose from her place beside the sofa, she was filled with a
momentary dislike of this handsome, well-dressed young man, with the red
carnation in his button-hole, who came into the room with a sort of
quiet briskness, and addressed a half-laughing remark of greeting to
Charlie. But as she watched him, she soon realized that there was
nothing unsympathetic in his cheerfulness; and she felt a quick trust in
him, when she looked up into his kind gray eyes, while he bent over
Charlie and took the handkerchief from his face. An older person would
have read much from the sudden frown which passed across his forehead;
but Allie failed to catch it, and was cheered by his next words,----

"Only a scratch or two, and a little cut. We'll patch you up soon, my
boy, so you needn't worry. There's a little glass left here, though,
that we want to get out of the way, first of all. You say your parents
are away?" he asked, turning to Allie. "Do you suppose you can help me a
little; or are you afraid?"

Allie's cheeks grew white at the thought; and the doctor, as he watched
her, added kindly,--

"Or perhaps your brother"--

But Howard had fled, to shut himself up in his mother's room. Allie
could hear him moving restlessly about, behind the closed door.

"I'll help if I can," she said bravely, though her rigid lips would
scarcely form the words; and she dropped her hand on Charlie's cold
fingers, to feel them close around it, with a grateful pressure, as the
doctor said approvingly,--

"That's a brave girl! Now, has your mother anything that I could use for
bandages?"

Allie hurried away in search of the great "emergency basket," which her
mother always kept well stocked with rolls of old cotton and linen and
flannel. The doctor gave a quick nod of pleasure, as he saw the orderly
store.

"Good!" he said, as if to himself; "that tells the story. I wish more
women would look out for such things. Now," he went on, while he drew a
chair to the window, and laid a little case of shining, ugly-looking
instruments on a table beside it; "we must get rid of that glass as soon
as we can; and I want you, little woman, to hold this boy's head tight,
very tight, so he can't move, no matter how much I do hurt him. Any
slip now would be very serious."

There followed a short interval of silence, when Charlie ground his
teeth hard together, to keep back any sound, and Allie sturdily held her
place at the back of his chair, though she felt faint and sick at the
sight before her, as those horrible little steel points moved up and
down across her cousin's eye. Then the doctor spoke again, in his
cheery, pleasant way, while he adjusted the necessary bandages; but to
Allie his voice sounded a long way off, and she dropped to the floor in
a forlorn little heap, as soon as she received the doctor's nod to
assure her that her work was ended.

"You're a plucky pair," said Dr. Brownlee then, as he led the boy back
to the sofa, and arranged a pillow under his head. "I don't know which
has been braver, but I'm proud of you both. The worst is over now; but
we want to get this boy into bed, where he can keep quiet for a day or
two. I wish we could send word to your mother; but I suppose that is out
of the question, so we shall have to get along without her. Still,
you've a good nurse here, Charlie," he added, with an admiring glance at
Allie, who had roused herself once more and was standing by the sofa,
with one slender hand resting on her cousin's forehead.

"Shall I get his room ready?" she asked, as her blue eyes filled with
tears again; for the doctor's kind words were too much for her shaken
nerves to bear.

"Yes, he'll be better there," the doctor answered, as he followed her
into the room which the two boys usually occupied. "A southwest corner
room," he said, glancing around it. "That's too strong a light; isn't
there somewhere else?"

"Mine is on the other side," she suggested.

"That's better; but what will you do, my young nurse?" he asked with the
gentle courtesy which was habitual with him.

"I'll take the sofa, or anywhere," she said, as she led the way into her
own dainty little room. "He can have this to himself, too; and Howard is
in the other. I truly don't mind a bit being turned out." She paused and
glanced over her shoulder to make sure that the door was shut. "Is it
very bad, Dr. Brownlee?" she asked, in a frightened whisper.

"I can't tell yet; but I hope not," the doctor said reassuringly. "Now,
little woman, listen to me. Your cousin will have to be shut up here in
the dark for a good many days, and your mother will be away till
to-morrow night. I might send for somebody to come and stay with you;
but it would only frighten Charlie, so I am going to leave him in your
care, instead. You've just been doing splendidly with him; and he's used
to you, and likes to have you round him. Now, do you suppose you can see
to him till bedtime, and through the day to-morrow? A great deal, much
more than you know, depends on his being kept quiet and content, without
any worry. I will come back this evening, and sleep on the sofa here,
where I can look out for him through the night. Do you think you can do
it?"

"I will," answered Allie, as solemnly as if she had been taking her
marriage vows.

The doctor studied her face intently. Such a little thing, a happy,
rollicking child! But, in the past hour, she had shown herself a woman,
in the courage and tenderness which her love for her cousin had given
her. He felt that he could trust her, even in such a critical case as
this. But, as he looked down at the wistful, white face, and the drawn
lips which yet made no complaint of weakness or of fear, some sudden
impulse made him stoop and lift her hand to his lips.

"I am glad to bend the knee before so brave and true a lady," he said,
with assumed lightness to mask his real feeling. "I hope the time may
come when I shall be able to prove how gladly I would serve her."

"Cure Charlie's eye, then," she answered, with quaint, serious
directness.

"My dear little girl, I will if I can," he replied gravely.

Then he turned away, to close the blinds, draw down the shades, and pull
together the heavy curtains, until the room lay in deep shadow. At sight
of these ominous preparations, Allie's fear came back to her.

"Oh, must he stay like this, all in the dark?" she cried, in a sudden
terror of she knew not what.

"For a little while," answered the doctor, his voice sounding brisk and
cheery again, through the thick darkness. "We'll try not to have it last
any longer than we can help. Now," he went on kindly, "if you'll go out
in the sunshine and take a little run, while you get quieted down, I'll
help Charlie into bed. Then I shall leave him in your hands."

But Allie was in no mood for sunshine. She paused for one moment beside
her cousin, without daring to trust her voice to speak; then she fled
to the kitchen, and cast herself into Janey's arms, to cry as if her
young heart were breaking.

"Miss Allie, honey," Janey begged her; "what is it? Tell Janey what's de
matter. Don' cry so, Miss Allie, don't."

Allie was past heeding her words. It had taken all her courage and
self-control to go through the last hour, and, now that she could have a
moment to herself, she could only cling to Janey and sob with a
bitterness which brought the sympathetic tears into the dark eyes above
her.

"What is it, honey?" asked Janey again, as the child grew more quiet.

"Oh, Janey, it's Mr. Charlie!" And Allie's head went over against the
girl's shoulder once more.

Janey looked pityingly down into the swollen, flushed face before her.
Then she seated herself in a chair, and gathering up the child in her
strong, young arms, she rocked gently to and fro without speaking, while
Allie sobbed out the story of the accident. When she paused, the girl's
brown cheek lay, for a moment, against the soft, thick hair, in an
unspoken caress; then she said cheerfully,--

"Now, Miss Allie, dear, it's too bad, and Janey's sorry for you all. But
jus' you dry up your eyes, an' don' cry no mo'. Mars' Charlie's too good
a boy for de Lord to give him very bad time, an' 'twon't be long befo'
he's all right again. Janey's awful sorry for you; but you jus' try to
keep jolly, for his 'count, an' your ma will be home to-morrow. It'll
all come out for de bes'," she added, with the simple faith of her
people, which somehow comforted Allie, and gave her new strength to go
on.

A few minutes later, the doctor sent Howard in search of his sister, and
Allie was able to go quietly back into her room. It looked strangely
unfamiliar to her; but as her eyes became accustomed to the darkness,
she gradually made out the figure of her cousin, who was lying in her
dainty bed, with broad white bandages covering his eyes.

"Is that you, Allie?" he asked eagerly, as the door opened. "The doctor
says you're to look out for me to-day, and I'm no end glad of it."

"Yes," said the doctor, from his corner where Allie had not yet seen
him; "you couldn't have a better nurse. Now," he added, after giving her
a few simple directions, "I shall be back early this evening, and, till
then, you're in charge. All you have to do," he went on, as Allie
followed him to the door, "is to wait on him, and see that the light
doesn't get to him. You can talk to him, just as you always do, only be
a little quiet. Above all, don't let him get to thinking about his eye,
for he mustn't worry. Good-by."

He left her to go back into her cousin's room, while he went down the
street, saying to himself,--

"I wish I could often get as plucky a patient and nurse. But I'd give a
good deal if I had a first-class oculist in town to-night; I don't like
the looks, up there."




CHAPTER VIII.

IN THE DARK.


Often and often, during the next few weeks, Allie recalled the
conversation which had taken place between herself and Marjorie, months
before; for Charlie's time had come to prove his ability to bear trouble
and suffering as bravely as a boy could do. Early on the afternoon
following the accident, Dr. Brownlee had saddled his horse and ridden
away to meet Mrs. Burnam, and prepare her for the new care awaiting her;
but it was not until the next day that he told her of his real fear, the
danger that the injured eye might become so seriously inflamed that its
sight would be destroyed. How Howard and Allie found it out, it would be
impossible to say; but, before the day was over, they knew the secret,
and hovered about their cousin with an anxious care, the real cause of
which he understood as little as he did that of the doctor's extreme
gentleness of voice and touch, when he came, morning and night, to
examine the wound and renew the bandages.

It was a hard experience for the boy, for there were long days of
sickening, throbbing pain, that darted up and down about his eye, and
painted strange, lurid pictures against the darkness of his closed lids.
Then came the time when he was allowed to sit up once more, and to
wander clumsily about his narrow quarters, bruising himself by frequent
collisions with the unseen furniture, until Allie's heart ached for him,
and she longed to tear away the bandages, and let him have one short
hour of daylight again. His piano was his main solace in these days, for
Mrs. Burnam had had it moved into his room, and he amused himself with
it for long hours at a time, when his cousins were busy, or away from
home. Of course he grumbled a little at times, as any healthy boy would
do; of course he had hours of being undeniably cross; but, for the most
part, he showed a quiet endurance which won the admiration of all his
friends.

But, little by little, as the danger passed, his privileges increased,
and he was free to make daily excursions out into the parlor, which was
darkened for his use, and to receive short calls from the Everetts and
Marjorie. Allie had been his constant companion in these weeks,
entertaining him, leading him about the room, and even feeding him the
meals which Mrs. Burnam and Janey prepared so daintily. Then, at length,
came the great day when the bandage was taken off, to be replaced by a
shade, and only resumed for the hour when Allie was to be allowed to
lead him up and down the sunny piazza, and out along the street for
daily-increasing distances. For Charlie, all this was like coming back
into life once more. In spite of the darkness of his room, he could yet
see the dim outlines of objects in his narrow line of vision, and grope
his way about without being dependent upon his cousins for his every
need; and after a month of perfect helplessness, even this was a relief,
and he accepted it gratefully.

And, after all, dark as the days were, they yet had their bright spots.
In his constant visits, the doctor had quite won Charlie's heart with
his lively talk and fun, until the boy found himself eagerly looking
forward to the next call, and wondering what fresh interest his new
friend had in store for him. For the doctor, true to the instincts of
his profession, knew so well how to cover his real anxiety under his
gay, light manner, that his young patient had no idea of the possible
danger of his case, and only regarded it as a tedious, painful wound
which would soon heal.

"I am getting most awfully sick of this, though," he said one day, after
the doctor had gone. "It's a shame to be losing all this jolly weather,
and I've forgotten how everything looks. Dr. Brownlee is a first-rate
man; but he needn't make such a fuss over a scratch. I say, Allie, let's
run away and go for a ride up the gulch."

"Oh, wouldn't I like to!" responded Allie, with a fervor which led
Charlie to say gratefully,--

"I'll tell you what, Allie; it's a shame for you to stay tucked up with
me in this hole. You've stuck by me like a Trojan; but I'm well enough
off alone. Go out and have a lark; I would if I could."

"Sha'n't!" returned Allie composedly. "Besides, there isn't anybody to
lark with."

"Where are Marjorie and the boys?" demanded Charlie, casting himself
down in the easy-chair, and turning to face Allie, as she stood leaning
against the window curtain.

"They went fishing with Mr. Everett, up the cañon."

"Bother!" exclaimed Charlie impatiently. "Here I am losing all the fun;
and you're so silly, you won't go without me, when you could, as well as
not. That's just like a girl."

"Now, Charlie, you just keep your temper," said Allie laughingly, while
she covered his mouth with her hand. "If you say anything more that's
saucy, I'll go off and never come back. I didn't want to go to-day; it's
too warm. Besides, we'll make up for all this when we go into camp."

"Are we really going? I thought 'twas given up." And Charlie started up
with quick enthusiasm.

"Yes, the plans are all made, and we're only waiting for you to be able
to go. We're going to be gone two weeks, and"--Allie paused, before
imparting her final bit of good news--"papa has asked Dr. Brownlee to go
too."

"How jolly!" Charlie exclaimed rapturously.

"Isn't it? The doctor didn't want you to get where he couldn't see to
you; and we all like him so much that papa said this was the best thing
to do, so we're going to start the very first day you are able."

"When does he say 'twill be?" asked the boy eagerly.

Allie hesitated. This part of her news was not so pleasant, for since
the first danger was over and Charlie was allowed to be up and about the
room, she knew that he was restless, and longing to be out with the
boys, enjoying his old free life once more.

"Well," he urged again, "when can we go?"

"Not for three or four weeks," she said gently, as her hand fell down
from his face, and rested on his shoulder with a little caressing
gesture.

The boy needed all her sympathy, for his disappointment was keen. The
prospect of a month more of an existence like that of the past three
weeks was too much for his courage; and, shaking off her hand, he rose
and tramped up and down the room, frowning and moody.

"I won't stand it!" he exclaimed suddenly, as he paused. "There's no
need of it, Allie, and I'm just not going to stand another month of it.
I'll risk my eyes, or let them slide; but I must get out of this stuffy
old room inside of a week, or I'll know the reason why."

But his temper was always short-lived, and he was soon his old bright
self again. That night he was cheered by hearing the doctor say that he
might go out into the parlor to see Ned and Grant for an hour in the
morning.

From that time on, his days began to pass more quickly. With Ned and
Marjorie at their head, the young people showed unlimited patience and
ingenuity in planning new amusements for their friend; and not a day
passed that they did not descend upon him in a body, laden with
offerings of fruit and flowers, trophies of their fishing expeditions,
and bits of gay gossip from mine and smelter, choir and Chinatown.

Marjorie, in particular, was his devoted slave. For the past few weeks,
she had been carrying, deep down in her heart, a little sore spot, left
there by the stinging memory of her hasty words an hour before the
accident; and, now that she could see her friend once more, she did her
best to make amends for her past sins. But though her endless fun and
rollicking kindness gave Charlie many a pleasant hour, it was to Allie
that he turned in any emergency, for her long days of devotion to him
had proved her a staunch, true friend.

"Allie is a pretty good sort of girl," he confided to Ned one day.
"She's just the kind to have round when you aren't well, for she's
jolly, and takes first-rate care of you, without being soft."

One afternoon, about three or four weeks after the accident, Marjorie
and the three boys were sitting on the little front porch at the
Everetts', reposing after a long ride. It was a cool, cloudy day; the
mist lay low over the mountain sides, and closed in between the walls
of the cañon, and the wind blew up fresh and sharp. Allie had watched
the little group of riders as they cantered past the house and, turning
the corner, stopped at the Everetts'. Then she was seized with a sudden
inspiration.

"Get up, lazy boy," she commanded, going into her room where Charlie lay
on the sofa, stretched out at his ease, with his arms folded under his
head. "Mamma's coming in here, in a minute, to put on your blinders, and
then let's go down to the Everetts' for an hour. They're all down there,
and we'll take them by surprise."

Charlie started up eagerly enough. It was the longest walk that he had
taken, and he was glad to get out of his dull routine; so, ten minutes
later, he was on his way, with his hat pulled down over his face to
cover the ignominious bandage, and Allie's hand on his arm.

Grant was the first to see him coming.

"Hurrah!" he shouted. "There's Charlie Mac!"

"Where?" exclaimed Ned, turning around with a suddenness which made him
lose his balance, as he sat on the rail, and sent him rolling over
backwards to the ground. He was on his feet again in a twinkling, and
tore away up the street to meet his guest, and, usurping Allie's place
as escort, bring him back to the steps in triumph. "Sit down here, old
fellow," he said, as he deposited him in a chair, and seated himself
protectingly on the arm. "How jolly to have you round again!"

"Glad you think so," responded Charlie; "I was feeling fine to-day, and
Allie thought 't would be a good scheme to come down here. You can just
believe I was ready for a change of base."

The first chatter of eager greeting was not yet ended, when Louise
Everett appeared in the doorway behind them.

"I must just come out to speak to Charlie," she said, as she stepped
forward to his chair. "It's so long since I've seen you. No, don't get
up," she added hastily; "you look too comfortable to let me disturb you,
so I'll just sit down on the step beside Howard, if there's room."

"Always room for you, Miss Lou," returned Howard gallantly, as he curled
up his feet so that his dusty shoes should not soil her fresh, pink
gown. "We've set Charlie up in the middle, like a Chinese idol, and are
adoring him."

"You'd better get Wang Kum out here to help," suggested the idol
complacently. "I'm afraid I'm not much to look at, Miss Lou; but
fortunately I don't have to see myself these days. I leave it to Allie,
to tell me if my hair's smooth."

Louise laughed, as she rested one hand affectionately on the girl's
shoulder.

"The doctor says she has been a most devoted Allie; and we all think
that we haven't seen much more of her than of you, this last month."

"I know that, Howard and I aren't any account, any longer," said
Marjorie, in an injured tone, from her seat on the rail. "Howard, which
of us shall get broken to pieces, so the other can 'tend to it?"

"What's the use?" returned Howard languidly. "Our noses are out of joint
now, and it doesn't seem to do us any good."

"Oh, by thunder!" exclaimed Grant, suddenly.

"Grant, dear, what words!" said his sister reprovingly.

"Can't help it, Lou; look there! Dr. Hornblower is coming down the road,
and I can see, by the northeast corner of his weather eye, that he's
going to stop and make us a visit."

"Dr. Hornblower? Do put me out of sight somewhere," begged Charlie.

"What for? You've never seen him, and he's lots of fun," said Howard,
without the faintest appearance of respect for the clerical brother.

"I know, but I'd rather meet him some time when I don't feel so much
like a mummy in a museum," urged Charlie again. "Can't you get me out of
this, Ned?"

"There isn't time, honestly. He's right here, or I would," answered Ned
in a low voice, as he drew his friend's soft hat forward and turned down
the brim. "You're all right; and, besides, he's such an old duffer that
he won't notice anything. He won't stay here, any way; he comes to see
cousin Euphemia, and help her out when she gets in a tight place with
Wang Kum. Wang's been cutting church lately, and most likely the
doctor's come to see about it."

The Reverend Gabriel Hornblower belonged to the fast vanishing school of
mossbacks, or "old-timers," as they more elegantly termed themselves,
the early settlers who had watched the State grow from its first
squatter population to its present comparative civilization. A mere boy
in the stormy days of Sixty-three, he had joined one of the many trains
of ox-teams which started across the country, on their slow, toilsome
march to the far West; and, for the next few years, his life had been
one of continual excitement and hardship. His father and grandfather
before him had been ministers; so it was small wonder that Gabriel, upon
arriving at man's estate, should feel that both his family tradition and
his name had called him to the life of a wandering preacher among the
mining camps and scattered ranches of the region, until he had finally
settled down to take charge of the little church in Blue Creek. He was
neither a great man, nor an educated one. On the contrary, he was
ignorant of any life outside of his own narrow sphere, and intolerant of
all spirit of advance or change, singularly devoid of tact, but literal,
honest, and well-meaning. Moreover, he was absolutely self-satisfied,
but utterly lacking in the sense of fun which makes conceited people so
much less disagreeable, since it gives them a glimmering appreciation of
their own absurdity.

As far as his outward man was concerned, the Reverend Gabriel Hornblower
was not fair to look upon. Although Mrs. Pennypoker never failed to
speak of him as "old Dr. Hornblower," in reality he was not far from
forty-five; but he looked a score of years older, for his constant
exposure to the fierce mountain gales and the burning suns of summer had
tanned and dried him until his complexion closely resembled a withered
seckel pear, and his body was as thin and wiry as that of a September
locust in a season of famine. But, in spite of his dull, yellow-brown
skin, his deep-set blue eyes retained all their old life and sparkle,
while his thick auburn hair was cut close at the back and sides of his
head, and allowed to grow long above his forehead, where it was combed
up to form a single curl, which ran straight across the top of his head,
from brow to crown. The peculiar nature of this curl had beguiled the
time of dreary sermons for many a youthful sinner; for, like
Melchisedek, it appeared to have its beginning and ending in nothing,
and there was a certain fascination in tracing its placid course above
the august forehead.

Approaching nearer to Dr. Hornblower, it was easy to see that he was a
close student, either of books or of human nature. His habit of profound
thought had developed an anxious frown, which had traced three deep
wrinkles between his eyebrows; while, upon the rare occasions when his
massive brain was at rest, and his brow was smoothed, two narrow lines
of white, untanned skin came to the surface, and gave his face a little
the appearance of a fantastic mask.

As he drew near the little group on the steps, Louise courteously rose
to greet him.

"Come in, Dr. Hornblower," she said hospitably. "Walk into the parlor,
and I'll call Mrs. Pennypoker."

The doctor paused irresolutely, while he looked up into her fair young
face.

"Um--thank you," he said awkwardly. "I will--at least I didn't exactly
come to see Mrs. Pennypoker, this afternoon. I"--

"Shall I call Wang Kum?" suggested Grant, with an air of ready interest,
as he rose and moved a step towards the door.

"Not just now," said the Reverend Gabriel stiffly. "Miss Everett, may I
not have the--the pleasure of sitting at your feet?" And he fixed his
eyes on the patent-leather tips of her shoes.

"Of course we should be very glad to have you with us, Dr. Hornblower,"
returned Louise, while the pink color in her cheeks grew a shade deeper,
as she heard an irrepressible giggle from Marjorie. "Ned, will you
please bring out another chair? This is Charlie MacGregor, Dr.
Hornblower," she added, as she saw the doctor's eyes turn inquiringly in
his direction.

"In--deed; the young boy who was injured while at play? How do you do,
Charles?" asked the Reverend Gabriel, after pausing to contemplate the
lad, who had risen to his feet.

"Very much better, thank you," replied Charlie, while Howard gave him a
stealthy poke with his foot.

"Ah? I am glad to hear it, for I have been much interested in your case.
I hope you are properly thankful that there is now some slight
possibility that your sight may be restored to you."

"Take this chair, Dr. Hornblower," interposed Louise hastily, while
Charlie turned an appealing face towards his cousins. "It is a long time
since you have been here; Mrs. Pennypoker was speaking of it only
yesterday."

"Yes, I have been much occupied with the duties of my calling," returned
the Reverend Gabriel, as he seated himself in the low chair, which
brought his bony knees almost on a level with his chin. "My time has
been engaged in visiting the erring members of my flock; and now,
to-day, I find that I have an hour in which to call on you."

"I hope you don't look upon me as an erring member," Louise said,
laughing lightly.

"Pardon me, my dear young friend, no; you are misapprehending me,"
answered the doctor, with a stiff-necked bow which sent Grant and
Marjorie into the house to laugh unseen. "I only wished to state that"--

"Cousin Euphemia will be here in a minute, Lou," interrupted Ned,
reappearing in the doorway. "She saw the doctor coming, and she sent me
out to say she'd be right here; she wants to talk up something about
Wang. Come on, Charlie, I want to show you something in the house."

"Really," exclaimed the discomfited doctor, as he looked beseechingly at
Louise; "I had no wish to disturb your cousin, Miss Everett. I trust
that she did not feel that she ought to see me, if it is inconvenient."

"Not at all; she'll be delighted to see you," answered his young
hostess, with a grateful glance at her brother as he disappeared through
the open door.

"There!" said Ned triumphantly, as the children settled themselves
inside the parlor. "We'll stay câched in here, out of the way; and maybe
there'll be some fun before long, if Cousin Euphemia and the doctor get
after Wang. He's been to our church all the time lately, ever since our
choir started up; and Cousin Euphemia doesn't like it. I just heard her
telling Wang to go out to them as soon as he could get ready."

Ned's suspicions were well founded. A few moments later Wang Kum came
shuffling around the corner of the house, with his hat cocked defiantly
on the back of his head, and his hands buried in the pockets of his
loose blue toga.

"How do you do, Wang Kum?" asked the doctor, benevolently eyeing the
stray lamb before him.

"Heap well," returned Wang Kum calmly, as he kept his eyes fixed on the
ground, to avoid Mrs. Pennypoker's warning glance.

"I was afraid you were ill," observed the doctor, with an approving
smile for his own crafty manner of approaching the subject.

"Uh?" inquired Wang Kum.

"I thought perhaps you might be sick," repeated the doctor. "I hadn't
seen you at church lately."

Wang shook his head contemptuously.

"Wang no get sick," he remarked.

"Then why haven't you been to church?" asked the doctor.

But Wang Kum only replied with a scarcely perceptible shrug.

"Wang, didn't you hear Dr. Hornblower speak to you?" asked Mrs.
Pennypoker sharply.

Wang still stood gazing on the ground and nodding his head in a slow,
thoughtful way which communicated a rhythmic undulation to his pigtail.
At Mrs. Pennypoker's question, he glanced up.

"Wang no likee your church," he answered coolly. "Pisplykal church heap
lot better; smell good, sound good." He paused, then added, with a
cunning twinkle in his little dark eyes, "Make heap washee for
washee-shop." And, turning on his heel, he marched off towards the
kitchen, with the air of a man who had solved vast economic problems.




CHAPTER IX.

CAMPING ON THE BEAVERHEAD.


The August sun was shining down from a cloudless sky. He had risen
betimes that morning; but he was not the first one up in Blue Creek, for
the dim light of the dawn had found Ned and Grant Everett dressed and
flying about the house, while, farther up the street, Marjorie was
peering out through the window blinds, to assure herself that it was to
be a pleasant day. By seven o'clock the Burnams, too, were stirring; and
soon afterwards Allie and the boys appeared in the dining-room at the
Everetts', to exchange noisy congratulations over the fine weather.

The day had at length come when they were to start upon their
long-delayed camping trip. For the past week, the young people had been
in a state of ferment, while their elders were in much the same
condition, even to Mrs. Pennypoker, whose excitement was largely mixed
with dread at the thought of the Bohemian life before her. The
engineering camp, which they were to join, was now pitched beside the
Beaverhead River; and Mr. Burnam, who had been out with his party much
of the time since Charlie's accident, had come back to Blue Creek two
days before, announcing that all was in readiness for their reception;
so the hour for their departure was fixed upon. The distance to the camp
was so great that they were to be two days upon their journey, spending
the night at a ranch on their way, and reaching camp late on the
following afternoon.

By nine o'clock, the party had assembled at the Burnams', ready for the
start. They made an imposing cavalcade as they moved away down the
street, for all but the older women were mounted on horseback. At the
head of the procession rode Mr. Everett, Mr. Burnam, and Mr. Fisher,
followed closely by the four boys, Allie and Marjorie, while Louise
Everett, in her close-fitting dark green habit, cantered along in the
rear, with Dr. Brownlee by her side. Then came the three wagons, the
first driven by Wang Kum, with Janey perched up on the high seat beside
him, eyeing her companion askance; while Mrs. Pennypoker, directly
behind them, watched them both with an unswerving vigilance, ready to
check any sign of levity on the part of man or maid. Mrs. Pennypoker
was attired with all her wonted nicety, and her prim black straw bonnet
and decorous gloves formed a striking contrast to the plain
rough-and-ready gowns and broad hats of the other matrons, who were more
accustomed to the needs of the life before them. Last of all came the
two baggage wagons, one carrying the tents and stove, the other laden
with the generous stock of provisions which Mr. Burnam had laid in for
his guests; while in and out among them all raced Ben in a series of
mad, elephantine gambols, expressive of his joy at being started for the
field again.

Through the town they proceeded quietly enough; then, when they came out
into the open ground of the lower cañon, the boys uttered a wild whoop,
and dug their heels into the flanks of their ponies, as they went
scurrying away, far in advance of the rest of the party.

"Just look at Charlie!" said Marjorie, as the boys turned to ride
leisurely back to their companions once more. "He acts as if he didn't
know what to do next."

"He's just about wild to be out again," returned Allie, gathering up her
reins preparatory to joining the lads at the head of the procession.
"You see, he was shut up 'most eight weeks, so I don't wonder he wants
to make up for it. I expect he'll break his neck, though; for he's so
near-sighted that he can't see without his glasses, and of course he
can't wear them with that patch over his eye."

"How long is he going to wear it?" asked Marjorie soberly.

"I don't know; a good while, the doctor says, but I don't think Charlie
minds much, after the other."

"I suppose he came awfully near"--Marjorie paused, with a little shiver.

Allie nodded understandingly.

"Yes; he didn't have any idea of it, though, till that day he met Dr.
Hornblower at the Everetts'. After that he was dreadfully blue; you know
he wouldn't stir out anywhere, for ever so long."

"Say, Allie," began Marjorie abruptly; "do you remember that day before
he was hurt?"

"When you were so cross?" inquired Allie mercilessly.

"Yes. Did Charlie ever say anything about it?"

"Why, no," answered Allie after a little reflection. "I don't believe he
ever thought of it again."

"I am glad of it," responded Marjorie; but still she did not look
altogether pleased. She would have preferred that her words should
carry a little more weight. Then she went on with her confession, "Well,
I kept thinking about it, till I began to feel as if I'd done it all.
You know I said I hoped something would happen. I wanted to come
straight down here, that very night, but mamma wouldn't let me, not even
long enough to just say I was sorry; and then the doctor wouldn't let
any of us see him for ever so long, so I never said anything about it.
Would you now, or would you let it go?"

"I don't know," said Allie thoughtfully. "Charlie'd never lay up
anything of that kind; but I always just like to say I'm sorry, when
I've been hateful to him or Howard. It kind of smoothes things out; but
you can do as you like."

"Hi, you girls!" exclaimed Grant, dashing past them at this moment,
after capering about the wagons in a manner calculated to bring down
Mrs. Pennypoker's denunciations upon his yellow head. "What makes you so
puppywented slow? Come on!"

"All right!" And Allie scampered off at his heels, sitting very straight
and trim in her pretty new saddle.

Howard and Ned went after them, and Charlie was just ready to follow
when he heard some one coming up behind him on his blindfold side.

"Wait just one minute, Charlie," said Marjorie's voice in his ear. "I
want to say something to you--just to say"--She paused, and swallowed
hard for a minute; then she went on steadily, "how sorry I've been that
I was so mean to you that day your eye was hurt. I wanted to tell you so
right off then, but I couldn't. But I kept thinking about it, all the
time you were ill, and 'twas most as bad as if I'd thrown the ball."
Marjorie stopped; the very earnestness of her apology made it hard to
utter.

Charlie turned his head to look at her. He was surprised to see her face
so pale and her lips trembling.

"That's all right enough, Marjorie," he said heartily. "I knew you
didn't mean it, and I didn't think any more about it. Give us your fist,
and then we'll go after the others."

Sunset, the next night, found the party comfortably established in their
new quarters, on the very bank of the willow-bordered creek that plunged
into the river, forty feet away. Across the creek and six hundred feet
down the valley, dingy and brown with much service stood the tents of
the engineering corps; but the officers' tent was deserted, for its
occupants had come over to pay their respects at Camp Burnam, as the
children had christened it. The site for the camp had been fixed upon,
two days beforehand, and it was but the work of an hour to unpack the
wagons and pitch the four tents which made up the outfit. At the south
were the sleeping-tents, with Mrs. Burnam presiding over one, and Mr.
Everett over the other, while at the east, close to the creek, were
those given up to dining and cooking, where Janey and Wang Kum held sway
by day, with many a wrangle over the possession of the little
camp-stove, and many a heated discussion as to the relative merits of
Asiatic and African cookery.

The stove had been the first thing to be unpacked, and by the time the
last guy-rope was made fast, the last roll of bedding opened and
arranged in its place, the welcome call to supper was sounded, and they
gathered about the long table, spread in the open air, in the golden
sunset light. Then the elders settled themselves for the evening, glad
to rest after their long ride, while the children raced up and down the
camp, exploring all the nooks and corners of their little domain, before
throwing themselves down on a pile of blankets to watch the full moon
as it rose from a bank of cloud just above the low hills to the
eastward, and threw its white light over their gay group. Fifteen feet
away from them Mrs. Burnam sat in the doorway of her tent, with Louise
at her feet. The girl's golden hair was glistening in the moonlight, as
she raised her head to speak to the topographer of the party, a
sandy-haired, jovial young fellow, so lately come from "Sheff" that he
retained all the slang and easy assurance of the genuine college boy.
Ten months of camp life had made him hail with delight the prospect of
paying court to a pretty girl; and he had attached himself to her side
to the utter exclusion of Dr. Brownlee and the grave, taciturn leveller,
who had retired from the contest and was devoting himself to Mrs.
Burnam, whom he had known for years. For a few moments, the doctor stood
looking on; then he turned away and joined the group of children, who
received him enthusiastically.

"I'll tell you what, this is fine!" said Charlie contentedly, while the
doctor seated himself by his side, and the boy stretched himself out at
full length, with his head on his friend's knee, and lay staring up at
the moon. "This is something I've never tried before, and always wanted
to."

"Which?" inquired Allie, as she bent over to tickle his nose with a long
straw stolen from the bedding; "taking up twice as much room as belongs
to you, or looking at the moon?"

"Camping out, of course," answered her cousin, curling up his feet, in
deference to her words. "Looking at the moon, too, for that matter; for
I didn't see much of the last one."

"Speaking of moons," interposed Grant, from the corner where he and
Marjorie and Howard had been chattering and giggling together; "the last
two days have been no end hard on the storm center, and I think we shall
catch a blizzard soon, by the looks. Just see her now!"

Grant's comment was in part justified, for the past two days had been
undeniably hard upon Mrs. Pennypoker's appearance. The sun is no
respecter of persons, and he had beaten down upon her majestic Greek
nose with precisely the same fervent caresses which he had lavished upon
Marjorie's freckled pug. Unfortunately, Mrs. Pennypoker's neat little
straw bonnet was by no means so good a protection as Marjorie's soft
scarlet felt hat, with its broad, flapping brim, and, even in the cold
light of the moon, Mrs. Pennypoker's countenance gleamed with the luster
of polished mahogany, which was enhanced by the great white kerchief
that she had tied over her head, to keep out the evening air. No urging
could induce her to sit on a blanket on the ground; so, in the absence
of upholstered chairs, Mr. Everett had arranged a wooden pail against a
tall box, cushioned them both with straw and blankets, and mounted his
cousin upon this rustic throne, where she sat with her skirts carefully
tucked up about her and her nose in the air, looking as much out of
place as a Dresden china dinner service would have done on the rough
board table.

Howard laughed, as he looked at her.

"I should think Wang would like her, to put her in his Joss house," he
said disrespectfully. "What'll she ever do, before two weeks are up?
She'll be a case for the doctor, sure enough."

"We ought to have brought Dr. Hornblower along, to amuse her," suggested
Grant. "Come, I'm tired of this; let's have a game of 'I spy.' This
moonlight would be fine for it. Come on, Ned!"

"Where?" inquired Ned lazily, for he was thoroughly absorbed in the
story that Dr. Brownlee was telling.

"'I spy'; anything to get waked up."

"Sha'n't. I'm too comfortable to move."

"Allie?"

"Don't want to," replied Allie, without stirring from her place beside
Ned.

"Charlie--anybody?" demanded Grant.

"What's the use? I can't see enough without my gigs."

"Lazy things! Don't disturb them, Grant," said Marjorie scornfully. "If
this is the way you're going to do, I wish we'd left you at home. Grant,
we'll hide, and let Howard find us. Come ahead!" And they vanished into
the shadow beside the cooking tent.

Three minutes later there was a vigorous splash, followed by a shriek
from Marjorie, which brought the whole party flying to the spot. Down in
the shallow creek sat Grant, blinking up at them in bewilderment, as he
wiped the water from his eyes.

"What's the matter?" asked Howard, as Mr. Burnam helped the boy to
scramble to his feet, and up the steep bank of the stream.

"Wish you'd whitewash those guy-ropes!" responded Grant petulantly. "I
tripped over 'em, and they landed me in that squdgy old creek. Marj
needn't have squealed like a cat, though, and given it all away."

"'If this is the way you're going to do, I wish we'd left you at home,'"
quoted Allie majestically, as she surveyed the dripping boy before her.
"I think Charlie has his spectacles in his pocket, Grant, if you'd like
to borrow them."

However, this ended the frolic of the evening, for Mrs. Pennypoker
summarily seized upon the young explorer and ordered him to bed, while
Wang Kum spread his clothes to dry before the fire. The other boys soon
followed Grant's example, and the older people with them; so, after much
wriggling and nestling about in the blankets, they at last dropped to
sleep, and silence descended upon Camp Burnam.

Camp life began in earnest the next day, and for the next two weeks the
party enjoyed one perpetual picnic. The children were up and out by
daybreak, ready for the long days of fun, and by seven o'clock the
breakfast call had sounded to gather them around the long table. It was
good to see Wang Kum, tin horn in hand, emerge from his improvised
kitchen, and blow the deep blast which should summon his flock to the
meal; it was good to see Janey follow in his wake, armed with the great
coffee-pot and a pile of light hoe-cakes, and then rush up and down
behind the chairs, trying to serve them all at once, while she
struggled in vain to repress an inclination to prance, and never failed
to give a vigorous tweak to Wang Kum's pigtail, as she passed him. The
relation between the two servants was unique, and, at times, somewhat
strained. Although Wang Kum, left to himself, would have been the most
peaceable of mortals, Janey persisted in treating him as an embodied
joke, and lost no opportunity to tease and torment him, until he came to
regard her with a strange mingling of hatred and fear.

"Wang tell Mis' Pen'plok'," he would mutter, with a threatening glance
from his beady eyes.

"Ol' mis' won' believe you," Janey would make answer. "She knows dat
you's a heathen, an' won' go to church. Cut off your great long plat, ef
you don' wan' me to pull it no mo'. I cyarn' help it, ef it gits in my
way, all de time." And then she would slyly lift the tip of the
offending member and lay it across the table, before setting her heavy
iron dish pan upon it. "Don' you year ol' mis' calling you?" she would
ask then. "Take care! Don' upset all my dish tub!" And the war would
begin again.

The weather left nothing to be desired, and, the party usually
scattered soon after breakfast. The older men went on long hunting
expeditions, in pursuit of the game which generally proved to be just
over the divide; or explored the creek in search of trout,--great,
rich-flavored fellows, which put to shame the tiny products of our
Eastern streams. The boys, in the mean time, made friends with the
engineers, and spent whole days in the field. Howard and Ned attached
themselves to the transitman, and took turns as head and rear chain,
while Grant superintended the levelling, and Charlie trudged along in
the rear with the young topographer, who had taken a sudden fancy to the
boy, and gave him frequent lectures on the theory and practice of
surveying, until his pupil longed for the time when he too could wear on
his watch-chain the tiny blue shield, with its golden date and initials.

Then there were long rides up and down the valley, and merry evenings in
camp, when they told over the adventures of the day, played games, or
sang college songs to the tinkling notes of the mandolin which Louise
had brought with her. There was an elaborate afternoon tea, when Mrs.
Burnam and Louise devoted their entire supply of tin plates and cups to
the entertainment of the whole corps of engineers, down to the very
axmen, and feasted them upon the miscellaneous delicacies concocted by
Janey and Wang. Three days later, this hospitality was returned by a
grand dinner-party at the lower camp, when venison and trout were the
main dishes of the meal, and the table was set and served with a
masculine disregard for appearances.

But the last night of their holiday had to come. Evening found them all
gathered at Camp Burnam, watching the darkness settle around their
pleasant forest home. Both camps were to be struck on the following day,
for the engineering party was to move down the river at the same time
that the others started for home.

"I have only two things to mourn about," said Charlie meditatively. "I
haven't shot a single bear, and I haven't even seen the tail of a
cayote."

"Wish you had; 't would have been such fun to see you turn and run,"
responded Ned, as he indolently settled himself with his head on Ben's
side.

"Poor old Ben! Does he use you for a pillow?" asked Marjorie, stooping
to stroke the great creature's head.

"I say, Marjorie, stop that," remonstrated Howard suddenly. "When you
pet that end of him, this end wags, and his tail whacks awfully. Do let
him go to sleep, or else warn me, so I can get out of the way."

"You'd better try this, you fellows," advised Ned. "It's fine; the best
bed I've had since I left home."

"What's going on here?" asked Dr. Brownlee, moving up to the group, in
company with Louise and her faithful attendant, the topographer, just as
Howard and Charlie stretched themselves out beside Ned.

"Nothing, only they're getting ready for a nap," said Allie. "Don't you
wish we didn't have to go home to-morrow?"

"I do," groaned Charlie. "I never had so much fun before, and I don't
want to go back to town again. I believe I'll run off and set up in life
as a brave. Will you come, too, Allie?".

"Not if I have to live in a wick-i-up three feet square, and wear your
cast-off blankets," she answered, with some spirit. "I'm just about the
right color for a squaw, though; that is, if I look as badly as the rest
of you do."

"Thank you, dear," returned Howard laughing. "You're at least ten shades
blacker than anybody else; and Charlie is so dark that his patch hasn't
showed any for five days."

"How about the freckles?" inquired Charlie composedly. "I don't care;
I've had a good time, and maybe 'twon't be fast color."

"It won't hurt you, Charlie," remarked the doctor. "You started off
looking rather too white, after living in the dark for a month. This
camping trip has been the best thing you could have had."

The two weeks had certainly done the boy good, and, removed from any
temptation to use his eyes, he had given them the utter rest which they
demanded, until they had nearly regained their former strength. Dr.
Brownlee watched him approvingly for a moment. Notwithstanding the dark
sunburn on his cheeks and the shade over his right eye, it was an
attractive face, in spite of its lack of real beauty, such as had fallen
to the share of Ned and Grant.

"It has been immense," said the boy regretfully. "But maybe we can come
out again, next summer."

"Don't flatter yourself with any such notion," said Howard. "If you'd
been with papa as long as I have, you'd know that there isn't much
chance of our being here, by another summer. He may be ordered to
Alaska or Arizona, by that time; and we'll have to 'hoppee 'long, too.'"

"Just this way," interposed Grant, starting up abruptly with an inviting
chirrup to Ben, who scrambled to his feet with a suddenness which sent
the three boys rolling into an indiscriminate pile among the blankets,
as their pillow went rushing away across the camp, in pursuit of some
imaginary intruder.

It was late that night when the party finally broke up and went to their
tents; it was later still before the usual gentle snores arose from Mrs.
Pennypoker's corner. Soon afterwards, the silence of the night was
broken by the sound of stealthy footsteps, coming up the river bank from
the engineers' tents. A moment later, the music from a full orchestra of
combs roused the sleepers from their dreams.

"Farewell, farewell, my own true love!" they wailed, in a gusty and
oft-repeated chorus, until even Ben's feelings overpowered him, and,
running to the door of the tent, he raised his nose towards the waning
moon, and howled till his voice was husky. Then the swaying curtain at
the doorway of the tent dropped once more, and all was still. The play
was over, and the orchestra had ceased. Camp Burnam's story was ended.




CHAPTER X.

UP THE GULCH.


"I do believe every-day things are pleasantest, after all," said Allie
contentedly.

It was a month after their camping party, and she and her mother were
comfortably settled in the parlor, with the mending basket between them.
The windows and doors were thrown wide open, and the room was flooded
with the yellow sunlight that lay across the floor, while the warm
September wind softly fluttered the light draperies. Outside the door,
on the piazza, Ben lay snoozing in the sun, sleepily wagging his tail in
some happy dream of full-flavored bones or trespassing cats; and beyond
him Victor was trudging up and down the path in front of the house,
laden with a tiny scarlet pail filled with sand. Allie glanced
thoughtfully about the pretty room, and out at her baby brother; then
she turned back to her mother again, as Mrs. Burnam asked,--

"How do you mean, Allie?"

"Why, after all our camping and fun, it seems good to sit down and
visit a little, mammy. Don't you see, we haven't had a chance for ever
so long, not since Charlie was hurt; and I enjoy it, once in a while.
The other is fun; but I like to stop and talk it over sometimes." And
Allie paused meditatively, with one of Howard's long stockings drawn
over her hand.

"Yes, I know," her mother answered, while she trimmed a patch to fit the
hole which it was intended to fill; "we haven't had a quiet afternoon
for a long time, hardly since Charlie came out here, last spring. You've
been so busy with the boys that I didn't know whether you'd ever enjoy
sitting down with me any more."

"Yes, this is nicest," said Allie. "The boys aren't you, any more than
Charlie is Howard. I like them both; but I need you to straighten out
things sometimes."

"What is it now?" asked her mother quietly, for she saw from Allie's
face that something was troubling her, and, mother-like, she wished to
help her little daughter.

"Why, it isn't so much; only something that Grant was telling, something
Mrs. Pennypoker said," answered Allie, while she threaded her needle and
stuck it in beside the hole. Then she asked abruptly, "Mamma, is it
true that Charlie has ever so much money?"

"Yes; that is, he will have, when he grows up," replied Mrs. Burnam, a
little surprised at the question, for she had tried to train her
children to feel that wealth was by no means the main end in life.

"How much?" persisted Allie.

"A great deal, for Uncle Charlie was a rich man, and our Charlie is his
only child."

"Oh!" And Allie lapsed into silence again.

"What made you ask, Allie?" her mother inquired, after a pause.

"Nothing; only Mrs. Pennypoker said somebody told her he was very rich,
and that was the reason you'd let him come here, so maybe we could get
some of it; and she asked Mrs. Pennypoker if she hadn't seen the way I
hadn't had so much to do with Ned and Marjorie since he'd been here, and
all. Wasn't it horrid, mamma?"

Mrs. Burnam frowned. She was sorry to have such ideas put into the head
of her young daughter; and, during the past five months, she had grown
to feel that Charlie was almost one of her own children; so the
worldly-wise tone of these comments grated upon her ears.

"Grant had no right to tell you this," she said thoughtfully.

"I don't care if he did," Allie interrupted. "I knew 't wasn't true, and
I told him that I didn't think Charlie had any money, and we didn't want
any of it, if he had; we'd plenty of our own. But I wish people wouldn't
talk such things. I like Ned and Marjorie just as well as I used to; but
when Charlie's here in the house, and just as splendid as he can be, I
don't see why I shouldn't like him better. Nobody minded when I was with
Howard 'most all the time, and Charlie's just like another brother." And
she nodded conclusively as she resumed her work.

Mrs. Burnam watched her steadily for a moment, trying to read whether
there was any unspoken thought in her daughter's mind; but Allie looked
up, and her blue eyes met her mother's so squarely that Mrs. Burnam was
satisfied.

"Charlie does seem just like one of us," she assented heartily; "and I
know we've all enjoyed his being out here; but it isn't because he's
rich that we've liked him, it's because he's just what he is, a bright,
manly boy, without any airs or nonsense. Aunt Helen asked to have him
come to us, because he hadn't any other cousins; and it would have been
a pleasant six months for all of us, if it hadn't been for his terrible
illness." Mrs. Burnam paused; she could never speak of his accident
without a shudder.

"I'm glad it happened," returned Allie proudly. "If it hadn't, we
shouldn't ever have known how brave he was. And, besides, if it hadn't
been for that, we never should have known Dr. Brownlee half so well, and
he wouldn't have gone into camp with us; so you see there was some good
came out of it. But didn't we have a fine time in camp, mammy?"

"Yes, I think our camping trip was a success, in more ways than one,"
said Mrs. Burnam, smiling quietly to herself, as she recalled certain
scenes in which Louise and the doctor had played a part. There was no
doubt in her mind about the enjoyment of two of their number, however
the others might have looked upon it.

"But, after all," resumed Allie, going back to her original statement;
"I do like getting settled down again; and this vacation has been so
stirred up that I believe I shall be glad to have some lessons once
more."

"Here comes Ned," said her mother, glancing up from her work as the boy
turned the corner and came up the street towards the house. "He's
probably after you and the boys for some frolic or other."

"All right; I've just finished my last stocking. Did you ever see
anybody make such holes as Howard does?" And she rolled the stockings
into a ball and tossed them into the basket, as Ned came up the steps.

"Hullo!" he remarked, dropping into the chair from which Allie had just
risen, and helping himself to her orderly work-basket. "Where are the
other fellows?"

"They've gone up the creek fishing," answered Allie, watching, with an
anxious face, while Ned investigated her papers of needles, and then
turned his attention to her button bag.

"They must want something to do," returned Ned scornfully. "I should
think you about lived on fish, up here."

"They don't often catch anything," said Mrs. Burnam, laughing; "not even
colds. Howard fell into the creek, day before yesterday, and then sat
around in his wet clothes all the afternoon; but it didn't seem to hurt
him any."

"I tried that once," said Ned, as he stealthily put the basket on the
floor, just behind Allie, where she could not fail to step in it and
overturn it; "but I had the worst of it, for Cousin Euphemia saw me when
I came home. She put me to bed, right in the middle of the day, and made
me take some hot ginger-tea. Ugh, what a mess 't was! I'd rather have
had a dozen colds than be choked to death, and left to stew in a flannel
blanket. But what I came to say, Allie--Oh, isn't that too bad! You've
upset your basket."

"What a wretch you are, Ned!" And Allie slyly dropped a large, flat
button down inside his collar, as she stooped to pick up her scattered
treasures. "You've done this before, and I know just how sorry you are."

"I didn't do a single thing," returned Ned innocently. "How'd I know you
were going to put your foot in it that way? But I stopped to see if some
of you didn't want to go up the gulch this afternoon. It's not so very
warm, and Lou and Grant are going, so I said I'd hurry on ahead and get
you to come too. Here they are, now."

"I'll go; wait till I get my hat." And Allie vanished.

"Come along too, Mrs. Burnam," said Ned persuasively.

"I wish I could, Ned; but I must stay with Vic, for Janey has gone out
this afternoon. You'd better stop in here, all of you, when you come
back, though. The boys will be home by that time, and I want to see
Louise, too," she added, as Ned and Allie went down the steps.

At the west side of the town, the mountains rose up, sheer and straight,
their slopes ending abruptly at the outer streets, which were carefully
laid out and numbered, although no houses had yet been built there.
However, the low, even ground was elaborately divided into blocks, and
the blocks, in their turn, into building lots, to be in readiness for
the possible purchaser, who might appear at any moment. On the boundary
line between the town and this suburban region was the little brick
school-house; and beyond it lay the open ground which now, in the
absence of any inhabitants, was still used as a wood yard for the
distant smelter, whose constant fires easily devoured the vast piles of
wood daily unloaded by the trains which ran down the spur of track
leading to the yard. Beyond this again were the mountains, which rose to
their highest point just to the west of the town, where the tips of the
tallest peaks were always blanketed with the soft, white piles of snow.
At only one spot their unbroken front was interrupted, where a deep,
narrow ravine led far up among the mountains, forming a delightful walk
in a warm summer day. After the burning glare on the dry, sandy soil of
the town, which, in its barren lack of grass and trees, stared back at
the sun like a lidless, lashless eye, the cool shadows of the pines in
the gulch were a refreshing change. The little gulch had its variety of
names: Bear Gulch, it was called, Lover's Gulch, and even Cemetery
Gulch, from the lonely burial ground perched on the top of the rugged
bluff at its entrance.

Ned and Allie had taken the lead, with Louise and Grant following close
behind them, as they picked their way among the countless tin cans
scattered over the fields, or paused to look and laugh while the boys
clambered to the top of the long wood-piles, and ran slow, unsteady
races over their uneven surfaces. Then they came out to the track, and
followed along its course, where Ned and Allie joined hands and walked
the rails, and Grant trudged along behind them, stepping with an
elaborate care upon each one of the ties, or leaping over occasional
cattle-guards, as they crossed his path.

They were far past the western houses of the town, and rapidly
approaching the foot of the mountain, when Ned gave Allie's hand a
violent twitch.

"Look back!" he exclaimed in an undertone.

With a little cry of alarm, Allie sprang from the track; then, as she
glanced back over her shoulder, she burst out laughing.

"How you scared me, Ned!" she said, as she stopped abruptly. "I thought
'twas a train, but it's only Dr. Hornblower."

True enough; up the track behind them came the excellent doctor, waving
his cane in amicable salutation, as he strode along at a pace which
might have put to shame the wearer of the famous seven-league boots. His
leathery skin was dark and shining from the violence of his exercise, as
he came sweeping on towards them, till he paused by the side of Louise,
who watched him with some anxiety while he stood wheezing and panting
before her.

"My dear Miss Everett," he said, when he could regain his breath enough
to speak once more; "are you not afraid to walk so rapidly at this
altitude? I fear you may over-exert yourself some day." He paused for a
moment, puffing like the engine of an overloaded freight train; then he
resumed, "I called at your residence, and was so regretful at not
finding you at home that your cousin, Mrs. Pennypoker, told me that you
were bound for the gulch, and assured me that there was--um--some
prospect of my overtaking, not to say catching up with you."

"Are you out on the round-up again to-day, Dr. Hornblower?" asked Ned
soberly.

The Reverend Gabriel looked at him with a perplexed countenance.

"I am afraid that I do not perfectly apprehend your meaning," he said.

"Why, you said, last time you called on Lou, that you were hunting up
stray sheep, and I didn't know but you were out after some more to-day,"
Ned explained, with a naughty satisfaction in his sister's struggles to
repress her smiles.

But Dr. Hornblower was quite unmoved. His professional dignity rose to
the surface, and his voice took on its Sunday twang as he replied
pompously,--

"No, Edward; the sheep are all in the fold. To-day I am only in search
of congenial society." And he bowed gravely to Louise.

"Come on, now," whispered Grant, as he joined Allie and Ned in advance,
and left Louise to follow them with her elderly admirer; "the doctor's
lost his wind already, and can't keep up; but, if he wants a walk,
we'll give him one."

His companions entered into the spirit of his proposition, and they
quickened their pace, after casting one backward glance towards Louise,
as she lingered along, with a sort of repressed impatience of step and
manner, while she listened to the Reverend Gabriel's elaborate
explanations of his reasons for following her. Then such a race as they
led him! Quitting the track, they turned aside into the open ground,
covered with uneven tufts of coarse bunch grass and thickets of sage
brush, now racing down a little hillock, now jumping over a tiny stream
and forcing their way through the clumps of willows on the bank, but
always choosing the roughest, hardest path, and always going at the top
of their speed, while Louise and the doctor panted and floundered along
too far in the rear to be heard in their calls for mercy. Even Allie was
beginning to be exhausted when, a few hundred feet above the mouth of
the gulch, Grant turned abruptly to the right and scrambled up the steep
hillside leading to the cemetery.

"There!" he chuckled, while Ned and Allie, breathless with laughing and
with their rapid climb, dropped down on the ground beside him; "we'll
give him a rest when he gets up here. If he's going to come along and
spoil all our fun, he must pay for it; but he'll be tired by this time."

"I wonder if he'll ever get up here alive," said Allie, as she reached
out to the nearest bush, to pick a bit of fur from the twig which had
caught it from some passing cottontail. "You almost used me up, and I
don't believe Miss Lou could have gone on much farther, so I shouldn't
wonder if he was pretty nearly dead."

"Well, 'twould be a nice, convenient place for the funeral; only I
shouldn't be surprised if he stuck, half way up here," suggested Ned,
comfortably lying on his back, and fanning himself with the hat which
Allie had tossed aside. "No; here he comes," he added, as the Reverend
Gabriel's wide-brimmed straw hat and flushed face appeared over the brow
of the hill, followed by Louise, looking rosy and mischievous, but as
fresh as she had done at the start.

"Come over to this tree, doctor, and sit down here in the shade while
you rest," she said kindly, as she led the way to the spot where the
boys were stretched out on the grass.

There was an unwonted gentleness in her voice, for she had been quick
to discover the impish intention of her brothers, and was anxious to
atone for their lack of courtesy towards an acquaintance whom she had
always regarded as an old man, on the down-hill side of life. In spite
of herself she had been amused at the doctor's frantic efforts to keep
up with her own firm, quick pace, and at his urgent entreaties that she
should tell him if he walked too fast for her. Nevertheless, as she
seated herself beside her young brothers, she was resolving to give them
a lecture upon the sins of the afternoon, so soon as she could get them
in a place of safety.

In the mean time, the doctor appeared to be strangely annoyed over
something, although she was unable to discover the cause of his trouble.
In obedience to her inviting gesture, he had spread out his large blue
silk handkerchief on the ground by her side, and seated himself upon it.
Then he started to remove his hat; but he had no sooner raised it a
little from his head than he hastily clapped it on again, with a little
exclamation of surprise and displeasure.

"I do hope that these bad boys haven't given you too hard a climb,
doctor," Louise was saying politely, while she turned to frown down any
fresh demonstrations on the part of Grant, who was evidently plotting
some new mischief.

"Um--m--ah--no--at least, I beg your pardon, but what was it you said?"
inquired the doctor, so abstractedly that Louise looked at him in
astonishment.

The Reverend Gabriel sat with his face slightly turned away from her. He
was tilting his hat so that, on the farther side, it was raised an inch
or two from his head, while, with his disengaged hand, he was feeling
carefully about underneath it, as if in search of some missing object.
His face, meanwhile, was rapidly assuming every appearance of trouble
and distress, which became more and more acute with every fresh motion
of his hand. Louise watched him compassionately, sure that something was
amiss, but not daring to offer to come to his assistance; then, thinking
to spare him any added mortification, she looked away towards the
valley.

A lovely picture lay at her feet, for the cañon opened out before her
eyes in all the grandeur of its mountainous surroundings, while the
little town in its bosom was softened and beautified by the kindly
autumnal haze, which took away the crude shabbiness of its detail and
brought it into harmony with the rugged landscape about it. Beyond the
town lay the creek, and over it all floated the heavy pall of thick
white smoke, which seemed to be supported on the tall red chimneys of
the smelter buildings. The sun was dropping behind the mountains, and
already the town lay in shadow, while the last beams lingered upon the
cloud of smoke which flushed to a pale pink, then deepened to a rosy
glow. The girl's eyes rested on the scene below her; then, surprised at
the continued silence of her escort, she glanced at him once more. He
was still groping about underneath his hat, with the same strained,
upward roll to his eyes; but, as she looked at him, a new light burst in
upon Louise's mind, for two long locks of tawny hair had straggled down
over his right ear, and lay in a feeble ringlet against the top of his
tall collar. The Reverend Gabriel's wrist brushed against them; he felt
of them inquiringly; then he deliberately took off his hat to show the
top of his head shorn of the glory of his curl, and the long ends of
hair hanging in elf-locks about his face.

"Miss--um--Miss Everett," he began hesitatingly, while a dark flush rose
on his weather-beaten cheeks; "Miss Everett, I am exceedingly sorry to
trouble you, but"--he paused; then went on desperately; "in fact, could
you be good enough to lend me a hairpin? The exertion of my climb has
removed mine from its accustomed place, and I fear that my hair may be
slightly disarranged."

The silence that followed was unbroken while Louise felt about among her
braids and drew out a long, slender pin; but when the doctor put his hat
down on the ground by his side, carefully rolled up his hair over his
two forefingers, spread it into the usual long curl, and fastened it
into its place, Allie and Ned fell into an uncontrollable fit of
giggling. But, for the once, Grant's attention was distracted, for he
was gazing steadily towards the engine house at the mouth of the mine.

"Say, Lou," he exclaimed; "what's going on down there? Everybody's
rushing over to the mine; something must be wrong."

Louise's eyes followed the direction of his hand.

"There 's some trouble, down there," she said, rising abruptly. "Will
you excuse us, Dr. Hornblower, if we go down without waiting to get
rested? I am always a little anxious about my father." And she hurried
away down the hill, leaving the Reverend Gabriel to adjust his hairpin
at his ease, while he reflected upon the unsatisfactory nature of his
walk.




CHAPTER XI.

"SWEET CHARITY'S SAKE."


"You see," Howard was explaining to Ned, that evening, "he'd put in his
charge for the blast, and was tamping it down all right; but he kicked
over his drill, and the end fell on an extra package of giant powder."

"I know that," interrupted Ned. "Papa said he was outrageously careless,
to have any of the stuff lying around loose; and 'twas a wonder that
there weren't any more men near enough to be killed. Poor old Mike! He's
worked in the mine ever since 'twas first opened, and he was one of
their best men."

"I don't see how he came to be so careless, then," said Marjorie, wisely
shaking her head over the matter. "I should suppose he'd have known
better by this time."

"They do know better," said Ned thoughtfully; "only they get hardened to
the risk and don't think much about it, or else say their luck will hold
out. But Mike has the worst of it. Do you know, this is the first
accident in the Blue Creek I ever remember, and I used to see Mike 'most
every day, so I can't get to believe it a bit. It seems as if it
couldn't be true."

"Papa was all broken up to-night," added Grant. "He knows all the old
foremen, and Mike was the best one of them all."

"I believe I'd rather die 'most any way than be blown up," said Allie,
with a shudder. "It must be so hard for his family. But didn't you say
somebody else was hurt, Howard?"

"Just one boy," answered Howard, rising and walking nervously about the
room, as the scene came freshly to his mind. "I don't know who he was,
for nobody seemed to be sure of his name. He had dark hair, and was
about Charlie Mac's size, I should think. They brought him up in the
cage just as Charlie and I stopped at the shaft, and the first thing we
knew, we were right beside him."

"What's it going to do to him?" asked Marjorie, as her bright face grew
very serious at the picture that Howard had brought before her.

"No one knew, for the doctor wasn't there, of course, and they took him
right off home. Papa said he was an English boy that lived over the
creek," said Grant, stretching himself out on the sofa, with his heels
on the cushion.

Marjorie sprang up and shook herself, with a little shiver.

"Don't let's talk about it any more," she exclaimed. "It just makes me
sick to think of it."

"But it's there, all the same, whether we talk about it or not; and if
you'd seen it, as we did, you couldn't forget it, even if you did keep
still," said Howard soberly; and Allie added,--

"Besides, maybe if we talk about it we can find out there's something to
do, to help out."

For an hour, the five young people, gathered in the Everetts' parlor,
had been telling over the details of the accident. As Ned had said, it
had been a long time since the Blue Creek had been visited by an
accident like those which so frequently occurred in the neighboring
mines, and this, killing, as it did, one of the oldest and best-known of
the miners, had created an intense excitement in the little town.
Immediately following the explosion, there had been put in circulation a
report of the accident so exaggerated that it had brought to the spot
the wives of half the miners in the camp, each one of whom was confident
that her husband was among the twenty or more men said to have been
killed. It had been this hasty gathering which had caught Grant's eye;
and the Everetts and Allie had hurried down into the town just in time
to learn the truth that but one man was killed, and to watch the excited
groups as they slowly dispersed, so noisy in their joy that their own
friends had escaped, that they forgot to give more than a passing
thought to poor, careless Mike, whose working days were ended. But that
came later; and among all his mourners there were none more sincere than
the little group at the Everetts', who knew and appreciated the real
worth of the jovial, brawny Irishman, whose pleasant word and helping
hand were extended to all with whom he ever came in contact. They were
still talking of him when the bell rang; and, a moment later, Wang Kum
ushered Dr. Brownlee into the parlor. At sight of him, Marjorie sprang
up impulsively.

"Oh, doctor, tell us about the poor boy! How is he?" she asked abruptly,
without waiting for any formal greeting.

"If you mean the one who was hurt at the mine this afternoon," the
doctor was beginning, when Ned hastily interposed,--

"Hold on a minute, Dr. Brownlee; but don't sit down in that chair.
There's something wrong about the stuff it's covered with; 'tisn't real
leather, and it melts and gets sticky in summer, or when there's a hot
fire. You'd better steer clear of it. We mean to keep it out of the
way."

"You might use it for a trap," suggested the doctor laughingly, as he
pushed aside the great easy-chair, and settled himself in a willow
rocker. Then his face grew grave again, as he turned back to Marjorie.
"He's as badly hurt as he can be," he went on. "He'll get over it, but
he'll never be able to do anything more. He hasn't come to his senses
yet, and I wish he needn't, for the present, for he has a hard time
before him," he added, as he rose to meet Louise, who came into the room
just then.

"I'm a little upset to-night," he said apologetically, in answer to her
exclamation about the coldness of his hand. "To be perfectly honest,
this is my first accident case; and it's a very different thing from
seeing people quietly ill in bed, even if you know they can't get well.
I was at the house when they brought him in, and I hope I sha'n't often
have to go through such a scene again."

"Tell me about it," said Louise, with a gentle sympathy which lent a new
grace to her beauty. "I'm not afraid to hear, and perhaps I can do
something for them by and by."

And the doctor told, forgetting himself, and even the charming young
woman before him, as he went on with the story of the mother's frantic
sorrow over her only son, of the boy's half-conscious suffering, and of
the long, helpless life before him. The girl's eyes filled with tears as
she listened, though her pity for the lad was mingled with a new
admiration for the speaker. The tale did not lie entirely in the mere
words describing the accident; but, under all that, it told of the
generous, kindly sympathy of the true doctor, who shrinks from the sight
of pain, even while he gives his life to watching and helping it.

Two weeks later Marjorie was spending a stormy afternoon at the
Burnams', when Ned appeared on the piazza.

"Hullo!" he exclaimed, as he furled his dripping umbrella, and shook
himself out of his rubber coat. "You'd better believe I'm wet. Lou went
off before it rained, and I had to pack her rubbers and umbrella over to
her. It's no joke to walk a mile in such a pour."

"Where is she?" asked Allie, while she hospitably drew up a chair for
her guest.

"Over the creek with that boy of hers. She puts in ever so much time
there, since he's better. She says he's crazy to read and be read to, so
she goes over 'most every day," responded Ned, as he wriggled away from
the too exuberant caresses of Ben.

"How is he getting on?" inquired Marjorie.

"All right, as much as he can. Lou says he's bright and knows a good
deal."

"How kind she's been to him!" said Allie thoughtfully. "And Charlie,
too. He buys lots of things for him, and sends them over by Dr.
Brownlee."

"Good for Charlie Mac! That's just like him," said Ned enthusiastically.
"Where is he, anyhow?"

"We supposed he was over at your house with Grant," answered Howard from
the corner where he sat, industriously whittling at a set of small
wooden pegs.

"It must be nice to have money, and do all sorts of things like that,"
sighed Marjorie. "I can't afford to buy books and fruit, for I'm always
short on my allowance; and mamma won't let me give up my lessons, even
for one day, so I can't do what Miss Lou does."

"Poor Marj! It's a hard case; for time's money, and you haven't any of
either," remarked Howard.

"Wait a minute!" she answered, starting from her chair, and pacing up
and down the room, as was her habit when much absorbed. "I'm getting
hold of an idea."

"Hold on, then, and don't let it go," advised Ned, dodging the sofa
pillow that Marjorie hurled at him.

"Listen!" she commanded imperatively. "It's really and truly a good
plan. You know we haven't any too much money, for we all of us spend our
allowances faster than we get them; but let's begin to save, and put it
all together, till by and by we can send him something."

"Good, Marjorie! What a splendid idea!" exclaimed Allie, fired with zeal
at the thought.

"But, I say," remonstrated Howard; "how long are you going to keep up
the scheme? I can save like a house afire, for a little while; but
Christmas is coming, and I've promised to give Allie a rubber doll, and
charity begins at home, you know. I'm willing to help on your lad for a
month or so; but let's put a limit to it."

"I didn't think you'd be so stingy, Howard," said Marjorie, turning on
him a gaze of virtuous sorrow.

"'T isn't stingy," retorted Howard; "it's common sense. I 'm as sorry
for him as you are; but I think we'd better go easy on it a little, and
see how we come out."

"Let's try it for a month," interposed Allie hastily, for she saw that
Marjorie was growing indignant. "If we save all we can, we shall have a
good deal by that time. What shall we get him?"

"A whole set of Henty's books," suggested Ned promptly.

"No; I think he'd like a tool-chest better," said Howard, eyeing with
disfavor the shabby knife in his hand.

"What an idea, Howard! He couldn't use a tool-chest, even if he had
one," said Allie, laughing disrespectfully at her brother's suggestion.
"We want to get him something he could have the good of all the time.
What do you say, Marjorie?"

"Miss Lou said he used to sing a good deal," observed Marjorie, her
virtue coming to the surface once more. "Why wouldn't it be nice to get
him one of the new hymnals; a great big one, with all the tunes in it? I
think he'd find it very comforting."

A pause followed her words; then the boys burst into a shout of
laughter. Marjorie looked a little aggrieved.

"I don't see what you're laughing at," she said, with a suspicion of a
pout. "Hymns are a great deal better for such people than your crazy old
books and tool-chests."

"Don't be a jay, Marjorie," said Ned bluntly. "He isn't any more _such
people_ than we are; and because a fellow is down on his luck he doesn't
want everybody shying coffins at him. But here comes Grant; let's see
what he says. Then we can save up for a month, and see how much we get;
after that, we can tell better what to do with it."

For the next four weeks a spirit of miserliness seemed to have broken
out among the young people, who scrimped and saved and denied themselves
for days, only to succumb to the temptations of "just one little bit of
a treat," which swept away most of their savings again, and left them no
better off than before. The day after they had taken their great
resolution, they went down town in a body, and invested most of the
funds at the disposal of the syndicate in an elaborate toy bank, in the
form of a dog who stolidly swallowed their stray bits of silver and
nickel into an iron strong-box below, which nothing but a powerful
hammer could ever succeed in opening. As soon as this purchase was made,
and a nest-egg solemnly deposited in its miniature vault, their zeal
cooled, and the dog was left in Allie's keeping for a week of slow
starvation. It is true that Charlie often begged to be allowed to
contribute from his own more abundant resources; but it had been agreed
that he could only add one fifth to the combined offerings of the
others; so, though the end of the month was fast approaching, the bank
was still nearly as light as when it came from the store, and only
responded with a faint rattle to Allie's frequent shakings.

Matters were in this condition, one day, when Grant dropped in for one
of his frequent short calls on Marjorie.

"Mustn't stay," he answered briefly; "I'm on my way down to get my hair
cut. I'm going to try Charlie Mac's barber; he gets a better shape on
your hair, somehow."

"Extravagant boy!" said Marjorie reproachfully. "You'll have to pay him
ever so much. How much does he charge, anyway?"

"Six bits," answered Grant, as he picked up his hat, and took hold of
the door knob.

"That's perfectly shameful," said Marjorie. "It's ever so much more than
you generally pay. I'll tell you what: I'll do it for you for ten cents,
and you can have all the rest to put in our bank. You haven't begun to
give your share."

"I can't help it; a fellow can't live on nothing," said Grant
defensively. "I've only had two sodas and a new bat this week. Besides,
I want my hair cut like Charlie's."

"I should think you would be ashamed to spend so much on just your
looks, when you think of that poor, exploded boy," said Marjorie in a
sanctimonious tone. "And then," she added persuasively, "if you let me
cut it for ten cents, you can spend some for a treat and put the rest in
the bank."

Grant wavered. The prospect of having an unexpected treat, and at the
same time of putting a little money into their hoard was an attractive
one; but, after all, his boyish soul was filled with a vain desire to
see how his yellow hair would look, after being cut by Charlie's man.
Moreover, Charlie's barber was an expensive luxury, and Grant had
experienced some difficulty in coaxing the necessary funds out of Mrs.
Pennypoker, so he had a little natural misgiving as to her opinion of
his putting the money to other uses.

"You could get a soda, and ever so many pine nuts," went on the tempter,
touching her victim's weakest spot.

Grant yielded a little.

"Have you ever cut anybody's hair?" he demanded.

"No; but I can, well enough. It's just as easy." And Marjorie gave her
hand an impressive sweep through the air. "I know just exactly how," she
added.

"You're sure you can make it look all right?" asked Grant again, while
there floated through his mind a blissful vision of himself, tranquilly
eating pine nuts, and of the others, standing grouped about him,
praising his generosity.

"Course I can; why not?" said Marjorie scornfully. "Don't you s'pose I
know how a boy's hair ought to look?"

"And you'll do it for ten cents?"

"Yes."

"All right; sail in!" And Grant dropped into a chair and closed his
eyes, as if he were about to be decapitated.

"You needn't think I'm going to do it here in the parlor," said
Marjorie. "It's going to make an awful muss; you must come out of
doors."

"You needn't think I'm going to freeze," retorted the victim, opening
his eyes to glare at her belligerently. "If I give you the job, and pay
you all that for it, I'm going to have something to say about the way
it's done. You can spread down a paper, if you're afraid."

"Well," said Marjorie reluctantly; "I don't know but 'twould be cold on
the piazza. Wait a minute, and I'll be ready."

Her preparations were quickly made. A layer of newspapers was spread
over the carpet, and a chair set out in the middle of the room. Then she
tied a blue checked apron around Grant's neck, and announced herself as
in readiness.

"Sit down there," she commanded, as she dived into a box of scrap-book
materials for a pair of paste-stained scissors; "and don't you dare to
wiggle, for I shall cut you if you do." And she gave the scissors an
expressive clash above his head.

"All right," said Grant again, as he once more closed his eyes and
assumed a look of abject misery.

Then silence fell upon the room, and for a long half hour the stillness
was only broken by the clatter of the loose-jointed scissors, and an
occasional moan from Grant, when the blunt points collided with his skin
with more than ordinary vigor. With one hand clutching the boy's yellow
head for support, Marjorie stood over him, clipping and trimming, then
stopping to contemplate the result of her labors, before attacking a new
spot. She had started out upon her undertaking valiantly enough; but a
dozen reckless slashes had begun to awaken some slight misgivings in her
mind, and she proceeded more slowly and with frequent pauses, while an
anxious pucker about her brows showed that she was not entirely
satisfied with her work. Worst of all, Grant was beginning to grow
restive.

"'Most through?" he had inquired some time before.

But Marjorie had consoled him with assurances of his speedy release; and
he had resigned himself to the inevitable and sat quiet for ten minutes
longer. Then he burst out again.

"Say, Marjorie," he protested; "you scratch like fun; and you've been
long enough about it to cut a dozen hairs. Hurry up, there!"

"I'm almost through," she answered hastily. "Your hair's so tough it
takes me longer than I thought 'twould."

"How's it going to look?"

"Lovely!" responded Marjorie, with a fervor which she was far from
feeling, while she made a few hurried clips at a long lock which, in
some way, had escaped her vigilance. "There!" she added. "That's all.
You can get up."

Grant rose and shook himself; then, with the apron still hanging about
his neck, he marched to the nearest mirror and gazed at the reflection
of his shorn head. It was a strange picture that met his eyes. His head
was encircled with narrow furrows, where the scissors had done their
work so well that not a spear of hair rose above the bare skin. These
ridges were intermingled with patches of stubble of varying length;
while, here and there, a long lock had escaped entirely, and, in the
lack of its former support, now stood out from his scalp at an
aggressive angle, like the fur on the back of an angry cat. The whole
effect resembled nothing so much as a piece of half-cleared woodland,
where the workman's axe had here levelled everything to the ground, here
left a clump or two of bushes, and here spared an occasional giant tree
which towered far above its fallen comrades, in the conscious pride of
its unimpaired strength.

The result was novel; but Grant appeared to fail to appreciate it, for
when he turned back to face Marjorie again his brown eyes were blazing,
and he was well-nigh speechless with indignation.

"You beastly fraud!" he shouted, while he rubbed his hand over his
denuded pate, with a tenderly caressing motion, as if to console it for
its appearance.

"What's the matter?" asked Marjorie faintly.

"Matter!" stormed Grant. "Look at my head and see for yourself. You said
you could cut my hair all right, and you've just spoiled it all. I won't
pay you one cent. It'll take weeks and weeks for it to get back again."

"It looks all right," said Marjorie stubbornly; "and you've got to pay
me. You said you would, and you never lie. The time I spent on it is
worth more than ten cents, anyway."

"I sha'n't pay you," retorted Grant doggedly.

"You shall!"

"I won't!"

"Then I'll tell Allie and Charlie, and all the rest, that you're stingy
and a great big cheat."

"Tell away if you're mean enough."

"And I'll tell Mrs. Pennypoker; and she'll send you to bed without your
supper, for stealing her money."

"Didn't steal it!"

"Yes, you did, too! She gave it to you for something, and you were going
to spend part of it for soda; that's stealing."

"'T isn't, either!"

"'T is, too, and you know it! And if you aren't ashamed of it why don't
you want me to tell her?"

Grant saw that his enemy had outflanked him, and that his only possible
course was to make the best terms he could.

"Now, see here," he said more quietly, as he pointed to his head again;
"this isn't worth anything; but you've cornered me, so I can't get out.
But, if I pay you, you must give me back a nickel, to pay for the hole
you snicked out of my ear."

Marjorie's face fell. She had been hoping that he would not notice the
little red spot on the tip of his left ear.

"And then," continued Grant remorselessly; "you can just put on your
hat, and come along with me to Allie's. We'll each put a nickel in the
bank, and then we'll be square. But you'd better believe I'll tell the
boys who did this, so they won't get taken in as I did."

A week later, Charlie and Allie opened the bank and counted the funds.
Only sixty-five cents had accumulated there; Allie's face fell as she
surveyed the meagre hoard.

"Hush up!" commanded Charlie, as he dropped something yellow and shining
into her lap. "I was in a bad fix last summer, and I know how 'tis, so I
ought to help on more than the rest of you. You just keep still and
don't say anything to the others."

And no one else ever knew the full history of the magazine that put in
its appearance at the beginning of the following month, with a greeting
to the stranger boy from his friends across the creek.




CHAPTER XII.

HOME WITHOUT A MOTHER.


There was mutiny in the Burnam household. It had broken out the night
before, when Vic was saying his prayers in the presence of Mrs.
Pennypoker, who was supposed to be temporarily filling his mother's
place. At the petition for daily bread, Vic had stopped short.

"Go on," said Mrs. Pennypoker, in slow, measured tones.

Victor opened his eyes and glared at her with undevout opposition.

"Don't want bread," he said firmly. "Vic likes biskies."

"It means the same thing, Victor," answered Mrs. Pennypoker, in her hard
voice. "Now be a good little boy and finish your prayer, or God won't
listen to you, another time, when you are asking him for something."

It was then that Vic had delivered himself of his first baby heresy,
which had been slowly working in his brain while Mrs. Pennypoker had
been urging him through his devotions, in a manner so unlike the tender
gentleness of his pretty mamma.

"I don't like your God," he said deliberately, as he gazed up into the
cold, dark eyes above him; "I don't like your God a bit; I'm tired of
him. I want my mamma's." And, rising from his knees, he dived into bed,
where he burst out sobbing for mamma; nor would he be quieted until Mrs.
Pennypoker had left the room, and sent Allie up to comfort her baby
brother with repeated assurances that mamma would come by and by.

Two days before this, Mrs. Burnam had received a note from her husband,
saying that a fall from his horse had bruised and strained him a little,
and that it seemed best for him to stay a few days at a small country
hotel, not far from his camp. In reality, it was only a slight affair;
but Mrs. Burnam had felt so uneasy that she had resolved to go to him,
to be at hand in case he might need any of the little attentions which
it would be hard for him to get, in the small town where he was left.
Since Victor would be only an additional care, she had decided not to
take him with her; but, remembering the emergency which had arisen
during her last absence, she had begged Mrs. Pennypoker to take charge
of the household for the time that she was away from home.

This arrangement had not met with the entire approval of the young
people, it must be confessed; for Howard and Allie had hoped to be
allowed to pose as heads of the house, while Victor had lifted up his
voice in vigorous protest against the intruder. However, until Victor's
rebellion, the second night, there had been no open outbreak, although
there was an undercurrent of antagonism between Mrs. Pennypoker and the
children, which threatened an explosion at any moment. It was a new
experience for Howard and Allie to have their fun and laughter
repressed, and they were far from being ready to submit to it with a
good grace; while Janey had promptly ranged herself upon their side, and
manifested a monkey-like ingenuity in planning the pranks which were
making Mrs. Pennypoker's frown grow deeper at every moment.

"Just look at Janey!" Howard had whispered to his sister, as the maid
came in at dinner-time, with the strings of her dainty white cap tied
under her chin, and the point standing up from her forehead like an old
woman's poke bonnet.

Mrs. Pennypoker caught the whisper. Putting on her glasses, she turned
to glare at Janey, who received her stare with an unmoved countenance.

"Jane," she said, with crushing dignity; "go back to the kitchen, and
arrange your cap properly."

And Janey went, but it was not until she had given the two boys a look
which upset their gravity and forced them to retire behind their
napkins. She was gone for some moments, and when she reappeared her cap
was drawn far down over her face, and she came tiptoeing in with short,
mincing steps, to go through her serving with an exaggerated elegance,
bowing and smirking and flourishing her tray, with all the airs and
graces at her command. However, there was nothing to be done about it,
and Mrs. Pennypoker was forced to be content with ignoring her for the
present, while she frowned down any demonstrations of amusement on the
part of the children. The rest of the meal was hurried through in
silence, and as soon as it was over the young people shut themselves up
in Allie's room, to vent their indignation by talking over the events of
the past two days.

"You don't catch anybody getting in ahead of Janey, though," said
Howard with a chuckle. "She's a match for even Mrs. Pennypoker."

"I'm 'most afraid she'll get mad and go off," said Allie anxiously.
"Mrs. Pennypoker has just been nagging at her all day long, and Janey
won't put up with it. She isn't used to it, as Wang Kum is."

"Even Wang Kum kicked, the other day," said Charlie, sitting down on the
footboard of the bed, and swinging his heels while he talked. "Grant
told me about it. Wang made a mistake and threw away all her soup she'd
made, just before dinner; and when she scolded him for it, he said he
't'ought 'twas dish-water.' She gave him fits, scolded like everything,
till all at once he drew himself up and said: 'Old lady scold heap much;
Wang no be bossed by hens.' And he turned and walked off, and left her
standing there, with her mouth wide open."

"Good enough for her!" applauded Howard. "I only hope Janey'll serve her
the same way."

"I don't believe I do," said Allie thoughtfully. "She's here, and we'll
have to make the best of her. But don't you pity Ned and Grant, to have
to stand her all the time?"

The predicted explosion was not slow in coming. Charlie had come in
after his lessons, the next morning, clasping a huge watermelon in his
arms, and, without a word to Mrs. Pennypoker, he had carried it through
to the kitchen.

"Here, Janey," he called; "I'm awfully hungry, and if you'll cut this up
for us to eat now, before lunch, I'll give you a quarter of it. You'd
better do it, for it's the last one you'll get this year."

With the zeal of her melon-loving race, Janey's eyes glistened, as she
received the treasure.

"Dat's a gay one, Mars' Charlie!" she exclaimed, as she snapped her
fingers against its green rind, and listened delightedly to the clear,
crisp sound. "Janey'll cut it right up for you, befo' she sets de table
or anything. You all likes melons so well, you ought to see 'em we has
down Souf. Reckon you'd jus' about bu'st you'selves, eatin' 'em."

She gave the melon one more ecstatic embrace, and dandled it fondly in
her arms for a moment; then she laid it carefully down on the table,
while she went for a knife.

            "'Wa-a-atermelon!
              Green rind, red meat;
              All juicy, so sweet.
    Dem dat has money mus' come up an' buy;
    And dem dat hasn't mus' stan' back an' cry
              Wa-a-a-atermelon!'"

She crooned to herself, as she returned with the knife in her hand, and
stuck it in, clear to the heart of the fruit before her.

"What's that, Janey?" asked Allie, who had followed Charlie out into the
kitchen.

"Dat? Dat's a song I done heard an ol' man singin', one day. He had some
melons to sell, out on de corner by my mudder's house, an' he kep' a
singin' it ober an' ober. Ah, dat's a fine one!" she added contentedly,
as the rich red heart of the melon appeared. She paused for a moment,
then she cocked her head on one side, as she gazed rapturously at the
great piece which Charlie offered her. "You all know how me an' my
brudder use' to eat our melons, when mammy wan' roun' to smack us?" she
inquired suddenly.

"How'd you do it?" asked Charlie, laughing.

"Dis way. See?" And clutching the piece in both hands, she buried her
face in it, and began to devour it, much as a squirrel gnaws the meat
out of a walnut.

So absorbed was she in her enjoyment of her feast, that she did not hear
the door open and Mrs. Pennypoker come into the kitchen.

"Jane!" said the strong voice.

Janey started at the sound, and choked on a seed.

"Yes, mis'," she responded as soon as she could speak, while she raised
her head from the rind.

"What are you doing?" demanded Mrs. Pennypoker sternly.

Her manner was not encouraging. There was a defiant flash in Janey's
eyes, as she said sullenly,--

"Ol' mis' done got eyes. What she s'pose I's doin'?"

"But I told you to get the lunch."

"I was goin' to, in a minute; but Mars' Charlie done wanted me to cut
his melon, an' I thought 'twouldn't make no difference."

"You are not here to think; you are here to do the work," said Mrs.
Pennypoker magisterially. "If I tell you to do something, you must do
it."

At the last words, Janey drew herself up to her full height and glared
at Mrs. Pennypoker. Something in the unconscious dignity of her figure,
as she stood there, seemed to dwarf her temporary mistress into
insignificance.

"You cyarn' say mus' to me," she said in a slow, repressed tone. "Dese
ain' no slave days, an ol' mis' cyarn' make 'em so. I ain' no heathen
an' I ain' no slave. My mammy bought herself an' her husban', an' we's
all freeborn."

She had moved forward a step or two, and thrown out her hand, while her
eyes gleamed with an angry luster. Suddenly she controlled herself.

"I sha'n' say no mo'," she went on slowly; "'cause I might forget myself
an' be sassy, an' I don' wan' to do dat. But ol' mis' better not
interfere with me, an' say mus', or I'll pack my trunk an' not come back
till Mrs. Burnam comes home. She buys my time, an' while I'm yere I
belongs to her; but she don' bully me. _She's_ a lady like what we use'
ter have down Souf, befo' de war; not like you Yankees."

Into her final sentence Janey had compressed all the scorn of which she
was capable. For a moment longer, she stood facing Mrs. Pennypoker;
then, turning on her heel, she left the room.

Mrs. Pennypoker was the first one of the group to come to her senses.

"That girl shall leave the house to-night," she exclaimed angrily. "I
won't have her here an hour longer."

"You aren't going to send Janey off!" demanded Allie indignantly.

"I certainly shall not keep her after what has occurred," returned Mrs.
Pennypoker coldly.

"But you can't; she isn't yours. She's mamma's," remonstrated Allie.

"I am taking your mother's place for the present, and I shall not retain
a servant who is so disrespectful," answered Mrs. Pennypoker again. "I
am surprised at you, Alice, for interfering in a matter which does not
belong to you."

"It does belong to me, too," returned Allie mutinously. "Janey's a
splendid girl, and mamma just thinks everything of her. She'll never
forgive you, if you send her off; and what's more, I hope she won't; so
there, now!"

"Alice!" And there was no mistaking the meaning of Mrs. Pennypoker's
tone.

"I don't care if 'tis!" exclaimed Allie, with illogical recklessness.
"You're just too mean, and I don't blame Janey one bit."

"Alice!" repeated Mrs. Pennypoker. "You may go to your room, and not
leave it again to-day. I shall tell your mother exactly what has
occurred."

"Tell away!" returned Allie. "I just hope you will. I'm not afraid of
mamma; she's not so cross as some people." And forcing back the angry
tears, she walked away in the direction of her room, leaving the
half-frightened boys to look alter her in silent sympathy.

Once in the safe retreat of her own room, Allie's courage broke down,
and, throwing herself on her bed, she began to cry convulsively, as she
realized all the injustice of her punishment, all the petty tyranny she
had borne for the past three days. For a few moments the sobs came
faster and faster. Then, when her first excitement was over, she began
to think. Mrs. Pennypoker ought to be ashamed of herself for abusing
them so; and how angry her mother would be when she knew it! Perhaps the
long day of loneliness and fasting would make her ill; then Mrs.
Pennypoker would be sorry. It might be that she would never get over it,
but would go into a decline. How they would all mourn for her! She went
on to plan the minutest details of her funeral with all the gloomy
cheerfulness of an undertaker; but, when she came to fancy the
loneliness of Howard and Charlie, the distressing picture overcame her,
and she began to sob once more. However, the tears would not flow quite
so readily this time; and, under all her pity for herself, she began to
wonder uneasily if, perhaps, she had not been a little hasty and rude to
Mrs. Pennypoker. It might be that her mother would not altogether
sympathize with her, after all. This was not an agreeable thought, and,
to silence it, she sprang up and crossed the room to put some cold
water on her flushed and swollen face. As she did so, she saw a slip of
paper tucked under the door, and she seized it eagerly, for it was
addressed to her, and in Charlie's writing.

"Good for you, Allie!" it said. "Keep up your pluck till afternoon, and
we'll have some fun then."

There was something encouraging in the boyish sympathy; and, as Allie
stood caressingly rubbing the note against her cheek, she found herself
wondering what he could mean by his reference to possible fun in the
afternoon. The outlook for the rest of the day did not seem to promise
much in the way of enjoyment; but Allie knew her cousin's ingenuity well
enough to rely upon his word, so she could resign herself to wait.

The next hour was a long one to the young prisoner, who wandered
restlessly about the room, or tried to amuse herself with a book,
although all the time she was inwardly dwelling upon the ignominy of her
punishment, and dreading lest it should reach the ears of Marjorie and
the Everetts, or, worst of all, of Dr. Brownlee, whose good opinion she
especially desired to retain. At the end of the hour, Mrs. Pennypoker
herself appeared on the threshold, with a plate of crackers in one hand
and a glass of water in the other. Without a word to the captive, she
set the meagre lunch upon the table, and withdrew, locking the door
behind her. At this last insult, Allie's temper flashed up again. It was
enough to punish her so severely; but it was not necessary to distrust
her honor, and lock her up like a criminal. At least, she would not
touch the rations her jailer had left. Deliberately she picked them up,
and, going to the window, she threw out the water with a splash, and
tossed the crackers after it. She hesitated for a moment, and then
hurled the plate and glass after them, with an angry determination which
sent them crashing far across the uneven ground beneath her window. That
done, she sat down to read with a quieted conscience.

Through the closed door she could hear Mrs. Pennypoker moving to and fro
about the house, and now and again Vic's baby voice fell upon her ears;
but, for the most part, the house was very still. At length she heard
some one calling her name in a low voice. Throwing aside her book, she
went to the door and listened intently, till she heard the call
repeated. This time it was evident that the sound came from outside the
window. She hurried across the room and threw it wide open. In a moment
more Charlie had scrambled into the room.

"Hullo!" he remarked, as he tossed his cap into a chair. "You're awfully
warm in here, so let's leave the window open. We're safe enough, for
Mrs. Pennypoker can't hear us. Besides, Dr. Hornblower is in the parlor
talking to her, and she won't know anything more to-day."

"But what are you going to do?" asked Allie, watching him in amazement,
as he seated himself at his ease and unbuttoned his light gray coat, to
expose to view a great round parcel concealed inside it.

"I'm going to spend the afternoon with you, of course," returned Charlie
composedly. "You didn't s'pose I was going back on you after the way you
stuck to me last June? Well, not much! We could climb out of the window
and go off, but she'd be sure to find it out, and that would only make
it worse, so we'll stay here and have a lark."

"You're a dear old boy, Charlie!" And Allie embraced him tempestuously.
"But how did you ever stand it to be shut in here so long, last summer?
This last hour has 'most killed me."

"I wasn't all alone, you know, much of the time. But, I say, come off!"
he remonstrated, as Allie renewed her demonstrations of affection. "You
needn't stand my hair on end just because I've come. Here's a pie I
sniped off the pantry shelf, for I thought most likely you'd be hungry."

"I'm nearly starved," answered Allie gratefully. "Mrs. Pennypoker did
bring me some crackers this noon, though."

"Crackers aren't much good, and those are all gone by this time, aren't
they?" inquired Charlie scornfully.

"Yes, every one; gone out of the window," returned her cousin
disdainfully. "Charlie MacGregor, I'd have starved to death before I
touched one of her old crackers!"

"That's the way to talk," said Charlie approvingly. "She's a Tartar and
a Turk, Allie, and I'd like to tell her what I think of her--if I only
dared. But, if I did, she'd just lock us up in different rooms; and it's
more fun to be together."

"I did tell her--Oh, dear, I wish mamma would come back," sighed Allie.
"How shall we ever stand it three more days, Charlie?"

"Grin and bear it, mostly," returned Charlie, philosophically. "Janey's
packed up her clothes and gone off, and she says she won't step into
this house again till auntie gets back. I don't blame her; but Mrs.
Pennypoker'll have to turn cook, or else send over for Wang. But go on
and eat your pie, Allie, and you'll feel better. She's a Turk, I tell
you; but I'll see that auntie knows all about it, and I know she won't
think you're a bit to blame."

"But, Charlie, you aren't going to stay here all this everlasting
afternoon," remonstrated Allie, as her woe yielded to the combined
influences of her cousin's consolation and his pie. "It isn't fair at
all, when you might be off with the boys having a good time."

"Well, it strikes me this ought to be my innings," answered Charlie
quietly, while he settled his glasses on his nose and then took up the
book which his cousin had just tossed aside. "How many days and weeks,
I'd like to know, did you stay in here with me, when 't was hot and dark
and stuffy here! It's only fair that you should let me take my turn now.
You needn't talk to me, if you don't want to; but I shall stay here as
long as I choose, and you can't put me out, so you may as well make up
your mind to it."

Two hours later, as Mrs. Pennypoker's step was heard in the hall
outside, Charlie quietly let himself drop from the window-sill. Then he
turned back to whisper,--

"Just don't you say anything about it, Allie; we aren't even now, and we
sha'n't be, very soon. Besides, it's worth all the rest to have the fun
of getting the inside track of her. Good-by till breakfast-time!" And he
vanished around the corner of the house.




CHAPTER XIII.

AT THE NINE-HUNDRED LEVEL.


Late October had come, and already the snow-line was creeping down the
mountain sides towards the little town in the cañon. Occasional flurries
of snow filled the air, too, and the nights were sharp and frosty; but
in the middle of the day it was still warm and bright, with a clearer,
more bracing air than the summer had given, an air which tempted the
young people out for long walks and rides up and down the valley. Louise
often joined them in these expeditions, and it was no uncommon thing for
them to be overtaken by Dr. Brownlee, who generally begged permission to
spend a leisure hour with their party. This addition to their number was
always hailed with delight by the children; for while the doctor usually
took his place by the side of Louise, he was never too much absorbed in
his companion to join the boys in their fun, or to treat Allie and
Marjorie with the gentle chivalry which made them feel so grown up and
elegant, a chivalry that is so rarely shown to children, yet never
fails to afford them a delight even more keen than it gives to their
older sisters.

Allie and the boys were coming up through the town, one Saturday
morning, after a brisk walk in the clear, crisp air. They had passed
"tin-can-dom," as Howard called the open field just below the town,
which was thickly strewn with these indigestible relics of past feasts,
and were just outside the fence separating Chinatown from its American
surroundings, when Allie stopped abruptly.

"Look there!" she exclaimed, pointing over the low wall into the
enclosure, where the tiny log cabins were scattered irregularly about
the ground, and where long-tailed, moon-faced Chinamen were scuffling
aimlessly about. "Isn't that Vic?"

"Where?" asked Howard, while Charlie added,--

"What an idea, Allie! Of course he wouldn't be in there."

"Yes; but 'tis Vic. I know that long red coat of his," responded Allie
hastily. "Right in there, between those two log houses--see?"

True enough, there in the forbidden ground of Chinatown stood Vic, his
red coat and fez making him a striking little figure against the dull
background of a rough log house, as he gazed intently up into the
yellow face of an elderly Chinaman, who was carrying two buckets of
water hanging from a yoke across his shoulders.

"'Tis, after all; but what can he be doing there?" said Charlie, staring
in astonishment at the scene before him.

"Never mind what he's doing," said Allie. "He ran away, I suppose; but
we must get him home. I'll wait here, while you go and bring him out.
Mamma'd be dreadfully frightened if she knew where he was. Now hurry!"

The boys dashed away, and soon came back to her side, with the small
wanderer between them. Vic was in a state of open rebellion over this
abrupt ending to his explorations, and lifted up his voice in
lamentation, as Allie firmly turned his steps towards home.

"Everybody went off," he explained in an aggrieved tone. "You went, and
Ben went, and papa went, and ven I went, too. And I will go back to see
the Moolly-cow-man."

But his sister refused to be persuaded, and Vic's voice died away to a
whisper, as he continued to babble to himself of the wonders he had seen
in his walk.

"There's one thing, Allie, that I don't get used to, in this country,"
remarked Charlie, as they were crossing the main street; "and that's the
signs. See there!" And he pointed to a long, white building, one door of
which was surmounted with the sign, in great gilt letters: _Embalming
Emporium_; while a board, swinging out from its next-door neighbor, bore
the legend, _Shoos 1/2 Soled Here_. "But, I say," he added, as they came
in sight of the house; "what do you suppose Ned and Grant want? They've
camped out on our piazza, as if they meant to stay there. Hi--i!" he
shouted, waving his cap above his head.

"Hurry u--up!" responded Ned, returning the salute with interest.

"Thought you'd never come," added Grant, as they drew nearer.

"What do you want?" asked Howard.

But before Ned had time to reply, Allie interposed,--

"Just wait one minute, do, till I take Vic into the house to mamma. Is
she very much worried about him?"

"Don't believe she is," answered Ned. "She didn't say anything about it.
Probably she hasn't missed him at all. Now," he resumed, as Allie came
back to the piazza; "I've been waiting here for thirty-nine ages and a
quarter; and I was just ready to give up and go home again. Papa sent me
up to tell you that he's going to take a crowd down the Blue Creek, this
afternoon, and to ask you if you don't want to come along with us."

"I shouldn't think he'd dare take Charlie again, for fear he'd hoodoo it
all," said Grant disrespectfully.

"Who's going?" asked Howard.

"All of us; Cousin Euphemia and all; and Dr. Brownlee and Marjorie and
you. We're going to have an early dinner, and start at one, so we can go
through the smelter, after we come up. Cousin Euphemia is making her
will now, most likely; she didn't want to go, but papa talked her into
it. You'll be on hand; won't you?"

"We'll be thar," responded Howard, with a twang that might have done
credit to Janey.

"Isn't it fun to go!" said Allie delightedly. "I've always wanted to go
down, and never could. You and I will be the green ones, Charlie; all
the rest have been before."

"The doctor and Cousin Euphemia haven't," said Ned. "But I'll take care
of you, Allie, and show you all there is to be seen. Come along, Grant;
we must be going." And the brothers departed in haste.

Punctually at one o'clock, Charlie and his cousins were at the
Everetts', where they found that their party had received one unexpected
addition. The Reverend Gabriel Hornblower had dropped in to dinner, and
common courtesy had made it necessary for Mr. Everett to invite him to
join the expedition. As they left the house, Louise, with her father and
Dr. Brownlee, took the lead, while close in the rear walked Dr.
Hornblower, edging forward as far as possible, in order to join in their
conversation, with an utter disregard of Mrs. Pennypoker, who had
attached herself to his side, and manifested every intention of
maintaining her position. The short walk through the town was quickly
taken; and it was still early in the afternoon when they stood beside
the shaft. Mr. Somers, Mr. Everett's assistant, was waiting for them
there; and, a few moments later, the new cage had come up the shaft, and
halted to receive them.

"But what makes them call it a cage?" demanded Allie, eyeing with
disfavor the pair of heavy platforms before her "I thought 'twould have
openwork brass sides, like the elevators in Denver."

"And hot and cold water, and gas, and all the other modern
improvements?" inquired Ned, as he helped himself to a pair of candles
in their iron sockets, and passed one of them on to Allie. "Don't be a
snob, Allie; you won't find much furniture down below."

"You take Mrs. Pennypoker and my daughter, with the gentlemen, on the
upper deck, Somers," Mr. Everett was saying; "and I'll take these
children in the lower, and look out for them there."

According to the usual method, the upper platform was brought to the
level of the ground, to receive its freight, before the cage was raised
the necessary seven feet, to allow Mr. Everett and the young people to
step on the lower floor. Then they slowly sank away from the light,
down, down, while Allie clutched Ned's protecting hand, and tried in
vain to enjoy her novel ride. At length they came to a halt at a broad,
square station, and the two decks of the cage were quickly unloaded.

"This is the nine-hundred level," Mr. Everett told them, as they stood
grouped about him. "We have three more below,--they're one hundred feet
apart, you know,--and we're still sinking the shaft. The cage in that
next compartment is given up to the men who are doing the sinking."

"It's a rich vein, then, I take it," said Dr. Brownlee.

"A fine one, better than we supposed when we bought it. It dips down
sharply to the east, and we cross it at the five-hundred, so we don't
have to work so far in any one direction to strike it. You see, we run a
cross-cut straight out from the shaft, till we hit the vein; then we
turn both ways and run along through it; so, at every level, our
workings are like a great T, with the stem growing larger with every
hundred feet we go down."

"And this is how deep?" asked Louise.

"Nine hundred," repeated her father, while he hastily snatched Marjorie
out of the path of an ore car, which came thundering down the cross-cut
and turned abruptly into the station.

"It's a solemn thing to feel that you are nine hundred feet from the
light," observed Mrs. Pennypoker, as she gathered her skirts more
closely about her.

"Yes," responded the Reverend Gabriel, waving his right hand, lamp and
all; "it reminds one of the mighty power of the earthquake, when it
stoops to trample on a worm."

Then they were silent, as they followed Mr. Everett through the long
gallery, pausing now and then near one of the electric lights that
dotted the corridor, to listen to his off-hand explanations of the work
below ground. Dr. Brownlee appeared to be especially interested in the
subject.

"How do you get the ore on the cage?" he asked. "Do you run it on, car
and all, or do you unload it?"

"How little these Eastern folks do know!" remarked the Reverend Gabriel,
in an audible aside to Louise.

"Perhaps we should all be better off, if we knew more about it," she
replied, with a touch of coldness in her tone, as she turned her back
upon the Reverend Gabriel, and took her place at her father's side,
where she met the amused glance of Dr. Brownlee, who had overhead both
remarks.

"They signal the cage, and run the car on it," answered Mr. Everett. "We
don't let but one man ring for the engineer. He has to stay near one of
the stations, where he can hear; and when the miners want him, they go
to the station and pound their signal on one of the water-pipes, for him
to repeat. We had a green hand, though, that tried to improve on our
plan, a few years ago. He attempted to catch the cage on the fly, as it
went up past him; and he actually aimed the car at it, and ran it down."

"Did he hit it?" asked Charlie.

"Hardly," returned Mr. Everett, laughing. "The cage was too quick for
him, and went on up; and both the car and the man fell clear to the
bottom of the shaft."

"Oh-h!" And Marjorie's eyes grew round with horror. "I should think
'twould have hurt him awfully."

"Well, yes, Marjorie; I should have thought it would," said Howard,
mimicking her tone, while the others joined in the laugh at her expense.

Then they went on to the end of the cross-cut, and, turning at a sharp
angle, they came into the drift, the long gallery running through the
vein. For some distance, the drift, like the cross-cut, was lined with
timbers, then the lining ceased, as they neared the end of the drift,
where the miners were hard at work, drilling for fresh blasts, or
tearing out the ore loosened by the last explosion, and loading it into
the little car which stood ready to be run down the track to the
station. Seven feet above, so that the roof of the lower level formed
the flooring of the next, was another short gallery, where the men were
busy stoping, digging out the ore from the upper tier. Dingy and grimy
as they were, it was fascinating to watch them, burrowing, like so many
moles, in the depths of the earth. The visitors lingered to look at them
until they were frightened away by the preparations for a blast; then
they slowly made their way back to the station, pausing a moment to
watch a loaded car, as it rolled from the rails to the polished steel
flooring, and swung around the corner into position, to wait for the
cage. Mr. Everett looked at his watch.

"I'm sorry to hurry you," he said; "but I think we ought to be going;
don't you, Somers? It's change day; and at three the cages will be
full."

"Change day!" remarked Charlie to his cousin, in an undertone; "what's
that?"

"Hush!" she whispered. "Don't show Dr. Hornblower how little you know.
Remember that you're from the East, too."

But Dr. Brownlee was animated by no such motives of prudence, and
quietly asked for an explanation of the term.

"We have two sets of men," Mr. Everett answered. "The day shift goes on
at seven, and works till half past five; and the night one comes on at
seven in the evening, and stays till half past five in the morning. Of
course that's harder on one set of men than the other, so, once in two
weeks, we have what we call change day. The day shift goes on at seven,
and works till three; then the night fellows come right on and stay till
eleven; and the old day shift comes back at eleven. By the next morning,
you see, their places are just changed, and the night men are working in
the daytime. Now," he added, as he stepped to the shaft, to ring his own
private signal; "we'll go up and take a look through the smelter
before--Why, where are Mrs. Pennypoker and Dr. Hornblower?"

There was a startled pause. No one had seen the missing members of the
party since they had left the head of the drift, although they had
supposed them to be following close behind their companions. Turning,
they looked back up the cross-cut, but there was no Mrs. Pennypoker in
sight. It seemed impossible that they could have lost their way, in a
long, straight corridor, less than ten feet wide; some accident must
have befallen them. Worst of all, there was no time for delay; the cage
had just come for them, and in the distance could be heard the steps of
the approaching miners, as they came in for the change of shift.

"We mustn't keep the cage waiting for us, now," said Mr. Everett
hastily. "You go up with the others, Somers, and I'll go back and look
them up. They can't be far off."

Turning, he walked rapidly back up the cross-cut, expecting at every
moment to meet the truants, so sure was he that they had only loitered
along behind the others, absorbed in discussing the spiritual welfare of
Wang Kum and his Mongolian brethren. It was not until he had turned into
the drift, and paused to question a group of miners whom he met there,
that he began to be seriously alarmed. The men had not seen Mrs.
Pennypoker and her escort since they had all been together at the head
of the drift. Mr. Everett felt no hesitation in accepting their
statement, for, in their ignorance of the relationship between the
superintendent and his cousin, the miners spoke of Mrs. Pennypoker's
appearance in such unguarded terms as left him no room to doubt their
knowledge of the person for whom he was seeking. However, he still kept
on to the head of the drift, thinking it possible that they might be in
some dark corner, though he could think of no reason which should tempt
them to conceal themselves in any such fashion. But his quest was
unavailing, and, facing about, he returned to the head of the cross-cut
where he paused, uncertain what course to pursue. Then he opened his
mouth and shouted their names, with the full power of his strong bass
voice. The sound echoed up and down through the galleries and then died
away, to be followed by a high-pitched feminine shriek.

The cry came from the opposite end of the drift from the one which they
had been exploring, and Mr. Everett turned his steps in that direction.
This end had been abandoned, some days before, in consequence of a
serious leak in the pipes connecting with the pump; and it was now only
lighted for a short distance beyond the mouth of the cross-cut. Now that
the pump had ceased, the water had settled over the floor, to form a
deep, thick clay which rendered progress slow and difficult. He had just
passed the last electric light and was proceeding even more cautiously
than before, when he came to an abrupt halt. The feeble glimmer of his
miner's lamp had fallen upon a strange picture, and one whose meaning he
was not slow to grasp.

At one side of the drift and leaning against the wall, stood Mrs.
Pennypoker, with one foot drawn up under her, much in the attitude of a
meditative hen. A few feet away from her, the doctor was bending
forward, with his lamp extended in one hand, while with his other he
held his cane, which he was poking about in the soft, sticky mud.

[Illustration: "His lamp extended in one hand, while with his other he
held his cane, which he was poking about in the soft, sticky mud."]

"Well," said Mr. Everett at length, after he had watched them in
silence, during some moments; "what are you doing here?"

The Reverend Gabriel and Mrs. Pennypoker both started guiltily. So
interested had they been in their search, that they had been unconscious
of Mr. Everett's approach until he stood before them. In her surprise,
Mrs. Pennypoker came near losing her balance, and, to support herself,
she put down her other foot. It was a shapely foot, and was covered with
an immaculate white stocking, for Mrs. Pennypoker still adhered to some
of the fashions of her far-off youth. Then the Reverend Gabriel
answered.

"We inadvertently strayed from our way and came into this place, without
realizing whither our steps were leading us," he said, while he
continued to prod the mud before him; "and at length we fell, as you
might observe, into the miry clay. I had just suggested the expediency
of our return, when Mrs. Pennypoker--um--in short, met with an accident
which unduly detained us and--ah, I have it!" he exclaimed triumphantly,
as he carefully worked his stick put through the earth, and extended it
in mid-air, with a shapeless, dripping mass hanging on its tip.

No further explanation was needed. Mrs. Pennypoker, as has been said,
still clung to some of the fashions of bygone days; and, among other
similar foibles, she cherished a fondness for congress gaiters, and
invariably wore those feeble apologies for shoes whose limp cloth uppers
are held in place by means of elastic wedges at the sides. In arraying
herself for her visit to the mine, with characteristic New England
thrift, she had put on an ancient pair of these gaiters, whose elastic
sides had long since lost all their spring, and lay in ample folds about
her ankles.

As Mr. Everett had surmised, his cousin, feeling no deep interest in the
mine, had fallen into a theological discussion with her pastor. This had
so engrossed them both that they had lost their way, and had only come
to their senses when they found themselves in the dark, muddy passage of
the deserted drift. They had hastily turned to retrace their steps,
when Mrs. Pennypoker's foot slipped and plunged deep down into the clay;
and, on her withdrawing it, she was horrified to feel that her foot was
slowly but surely pulling out of her gaiter, instead of pulling her
gaiter out with it. In vain she had attempted to work her foot down into
her shoe once more; in vain she had endeavored to hook her bent toes
into it, with a hold sufficient to draw it out. The mischief was done,
and she could only lift up her foot, while the soft mud quickly settled
in above the gaiter, and left no trace of the spot where it lay
embedded.

It was evidently impossible for her to wade back to the cross-cut
without it, and her size, age and dignity all combined to make it
equally impossible for her to hop on one foot as far as the cross-cut;
so she had been forced to come to a halt, while her companion prospected
about in the earth, to find the vein in which his treasure was buried.
At last it was found; but not even Mrs. Euphemia Pennypoker could
present a dignified appearance as she received her muddy shoe from the
end of the Reverend Gabriel's cane, drew it on to her foot, and walked
away towards the station, with mingled clay and water oozing out from
her gaiter, at her every step.




CHAPTER XIV.

THE BEGINNING OF THE OLD STORY.


Once more winter had come, and the snow lay deep and white over the
little camp. The pines on the mountain sides looked a hazy blue against
the glistening slopes, and the bald white summits of the mountains
themselves stood out in bold relief against the clear blue heavens. Even
the night sky was changed at that altitude, for the stars glittered down
through the cold, still air, with an intensity which made them look like
gleaming bits of metal scattered over the dense, dark-blue clouds; while
often and often the north was lighted with the glare of the pale aurora
which streamed far across the sky, in long, waving banners of rose color
or light green.

"But I like the way you people out here make fun of New England
weather," remonstrated Charlie one day, as he stood in the front window,
watching a sudden flurry of snow sweep down through the cañon. "When I
went down town to get the mail, this morning, it was raining so hard
that I wore my mackintosh; but, by the time I was at the post-office,
the sun was shining. I walked straight back home again, and it was
hailing when I came up the steps. What sort of a climate do you call it,
anyway?"

"A perfect one," returned Allie loyally.

"Not much! Montana buys up the job lots of weather left over from the
other States, and cuts them up small before she serves them out again,
just as they happen to come. Montana weather and Montana slang are the
two richest crops in the State."

The past two months had been unbroken by any event of marked importance.
Between their lessons and their frolics, the time of the young people
had been well filled, and the days had hurried by, without any one's
stopping to ask where they had gone. At the Burnams', life was going on
smoothly and pleasantly, although Mr. Burnam was now busy in the field,
hurrying to accomplish all that he could, before the storms of February
should drive his party out of the mountains, until the spring thaws made
field work possible once more.

By way of helping to pass the long winter evenings, Charlie had tried to
bribe Allie to become his pupil and, after his hour of practice was
ended, he usually took her in hand for a time, in a vain endeavor to
teach her to play. But, in spite of her desire to please her cousin,
Allie had neither the patience nor steadiness needful to keep her at the
piano; and she much preferred to settle herself comfortably in front of
the fire, and listen to her cousin's performances, rather than go
through the drudgery of scales and exercises, upon which Charlie
insisted, as the orthodox preparation for later work. Accordingly,
Allie's music usually ended in a playful skirmish which sent Charlie
back to the piano, to beguile her into good temper again, by means of
some favorite melody. On rare occasions, when she was uncommonly meek,
or when all other employment failed, she would be coaxed into running up
and down over a few scales; but, in the end, her fingers invariably
became snarled up with her thumbs; and, after one or two discordant
crashes on the keys, she gave it up and threatened to buy a hand-organ
for her contribution to the family music.

Her singing appeared to succeed no better. While she had a sweet,
flexible voice, and went about the house singing softly to herself, as
soon as she approached the piano a spirit of perversity seemed to enter
into her, and she wandered along at her own sweet will, perfectly
regardless of the time and key of the accompaniment with which Charlie
was struggling to follow her. At length her cousin was forced to abandon
his efforts and allow her to drop back into her old place as listener, a
part which she always played with perfect success and contentment, while
he turned his attention to the others. Grant was taking banjo lessons
now, and Ned occasionally strummed a little on the venerable guitar
which Louise had thrown aside in favor of her mandolin; so their little
orchestra was frequently in demand to fill in gaps in an evening's
entertainment. Howard and Marjorie, too, were ready to add their share
of music, for they had toiled away in secret till they had mastered one
or two simple duets, which they invariably sang whenever an opportunity
offered.

In the mean time, a warm friendship had developed between Mr. Everett
and Dr. Brownlee. The young doctor was now a frequent guest at the
superintendent's house, where he had quickly become popular with them
all, even to Mrs. Pennypoker, who never failed to array herself in her
best gown and unbend her majesty whenever he was expected to appear. The
acquaintance started during their camping expedition had rapidly
ripened into a mutual liking, and it was surprising to see how often the
younger man found time to drop in at Mr. Everett's office, late in the
afternoon, for a few minutes' conversation. Once there, it was only
natural that he should walk home with his friend, and, after a little
polite hesitation, accept his invitation to come in for a call. Little
by little the calls grew in length until, from accepting occasional
invitations to dine, the doctor came to stay, quite as a matter of
course, although he still made a feeble pretence of rising to go away,
before yielding to their suggestion of dinner and a game of whist later
on in the evening. At length, even this form was abandoned, and it grew
to be an established fact that, whenever the doctor dropped in for an
afternoon call, an extra plate and chair should be included in the
dinner preparations, and that the card table should be brought out as
soon as the meal was over. It also soon came to be a matter of course
that Louise and the doctor should always play together, while Mr.
Everett and Mrs. Pennypoker ranged themselves against them, and devoted
their attention to the game with unswerving vigilance. Not even Mrs.
Pennypoker had been able to withstand the doctor's genial, hearty
manner; and, in his presence, she laid aside her eye-glasses and her
dignity, and laughed at all his jokes in an appreciative fashion, which
Ned and Grant were quite at a loss to understand, since she never paid
the slightest heed to their attempts at facetiousness.

In spite of the strict etiquette of the game which demands such perfect
silence and watchfulness, it is strange how rapidly a newly-formed
acquaintance can grow into strong friendship around a whist table.
Everything conspires to help it on: the absorption of the opponents in
their own hands; the chivalrous offer, on one side, to do all the
dealing, and the grateful accepting of the courtesy on the other; and,
most of all, the moment of hesitation over a doubtful play, followed by
the silent meeting of the eyes, as the trick falls to one or the other.
And yet, neither Louise nor Dr. Brownlee realized in the least whither
they were so rapidly drifting. The doctor still regarded Mr. Everett as
his chief friend in the family, and thankfully accepted his hospitality,
which broke in so pleasantly upon his solitary life at the
boarding-house, where the long table was presided over by his landlady,
with her cap awry and her sleeves rolled to her elbows, while she
gossiped volubly with her boarders, in the intervals of her skirmishes
with the frowsy waiting maid. And Louise? She only knew that she enjoyed
the society of the young doctor, just as her father and Mrs. Pennypoker
appeared to enjoy it; but, all unconsciously to herself, her young life
was rounding out with a new, sweet meaning; and the womanhood opening
before her was daily gaining fresh inspiration and purpose, from the
influence of the true, earnest manhood of their frequent guest.

But the time had slipped away and Christmas was at hand. The week before
the festival found the young people much absorbed in a little
entertainment, to be given for the benefit of some local charity, in
which they were all to take a part. Mr. Nelson had started the project,
and had called upon Dr. Brownlee and Louise to help him form and carry
out his plans. After much discussion, it had been arranged to have an
hour of music and readings, followed by a play in which the doctor and
Louise, Charlie, Marjorie, and Allie should be the actors. The play was
quickly chosen, a little French one which Louise had translated, and
adapted to their meagre resources of costume and scenery; and the
rehearsals had been going on for some weeks, until the success of the
enterprise was sufficiently assured to allow them to announce their
plans and decide upon the date. The dress rehearsal had been held before
a select audience of fathers and mothers, who were hearty in their
praises of the saucy maid and the irrepressible young brother, while
they thoroughly enjoyed the spirited acting of Louise, who, in the
person of the widowed mother, did all that lay in her power to thwart
the flirtations between the doctor and Allie, until her efforts were set
at naught by the disloyalty of her maid and the traditions of amateur
acting, which demand a happy ending to every love affair.

The little hall was well filled, the next evening. Audiences in Blue
Creek were often rather mixed; and, on this particular occasion, rich
and poor, young and old, had gathered, to show their interest in a
worthy cause, and their liking for the young actors, whose unvarying
kindness and courtesy had made them favorites throughout the town. Even
Janey's black face looked on from the background, while far at one side
sat Wang Kum with two of his friends, whom he had persuaded to buy
tickets, as a proof of their loyalty to Louise.

Behind the scenes there reigned the usual confusion, preparatory to the
rising of the curtain. Moreover, in some quarters, there existed grave
doubts of the curtain's being prevailed upon to rise at all, since, the
night before, it had persistently stuck fast, at two feet from the
floor. At length all was in readiness for the first part of the program,
and Charlie had just stepped forward to make his bow, before seating
himself at the piano, when the doctor hurriedly approached Louise.

"Can you spare me, for three quarters of an hour?" he asked. "I've just
heard, by the merest chance, that the evening train is off the track,
down in the cut below the station. The engine jumped the track, and
pulled the baggage car after it; they both rolled over, and they say one
man is hurt. Nobody has sent for me; but I'd like to just run down, and
see if I can be of any use."

For a moment, Louise looked aghast at the idea of losing her chief actor
and assistant. Then she said cordially,--

"Go, of course. We'll arrange to do without you, in some way."

The doctor's eyes thanked her; but he wasted no time in mere words, as
he went on hastily,--

"I wouldn't say anything to the audience, for 'twould just break up the
whole affair. If you'll put off my reading till just before your last
duet with Charlie, I'll be here, unless there's serious trouble. If
there is any reason that I can't come, I'll send word at once." And he
was gone.

The program of the first part of the evening was drawing smoothly to its
close. Charlie had delighted his audience with his playing, both alone
and with the Everett boys; Howard and Marjorie had sung a new duet,
which they had learned, in honor of the occasion; and Allie had
convulsed her more critical hearers with a recitation, which she had
rendered with an originality of tone and gesture that would have struck
terror to the followers of Delsarte, even though it had won her the
first encore of the evening. Then, after a moment's enjoyment of the
continued applause which had followed her disappearance from the stage,
she came back once more, and gave them "Aunt Tabitha." She threw herself
into it with an abandonment of fun which, in itself, would have been
enough to show her sympathy with the trend of the poem, while she could
not forbear glaring defiantly down upon Mrs. Pennypoker's uplifted
countenance, as she delivered herself of the closing lines, with a
fervor that astonished her audience,--

    "'But when to the altar a victim I go,
    Aunt Tabitha'll tell me _she_ never did so.'"

And she swept off from the little stage, in a parting storm of cheers.

In the mean time, Louise had heard nothing from Dr. Brownlee; and she
was beginning to grow uneasy, for the time for his reading was at hand,
and the play was to follow it almost immediately. She was just resolving
to give up all hope, and bring the entertainment to a hasty close, when
she saw the doctor come hurrying in at the side door. She turned to
Charlie MacGregor, who chanced to be standing near her.

"Will you help me out, Charlie?" she asked. "Go on again, and
play--anything, I don't care what, just to give Dr. Brownlee time to get
his breath."

"But strikes me they've had about all of me they can stand," demurred
Charlie.

"Never mind if they have," said Louise. "There isn't anybody else that
can appear, at a minute's warning. Go, please."

The next moment the doctor was by her side.

"Miss Everett, have you any powder?" he asked, laughing a little, as he
pointed to a great purplish bruise on the side of his forehead.

"Dr. Brownlee!" she exclaimed in alarm. "What is it? Are you hurt?"

"Hush!" he said, in a low voice, though he was conscious of a quick
sense of pleasure at the anxiety of her tone. "It's only a bump; but it
doesn't look well, and I don't want it to show. Can't you cover it up
somehow, before I go on?"

"Come this way," she said hastily. "I'm not much used to powder, but
I'll see what I can do. Tell me," she begged, as the doctor dropped into
a chair; "what has happened? It's a bad bruise, and your cheek is cut;
what was it?"

"I was helping them get the man out of the car, and one of the beams
fell against me; that's all. I found the new doctor, Dr. Hofer, in
charge; so I just helped him lift the man out, and then came back here,"
he answered as lightly as he could, and without adding a word about the
moments that he himself had lain there stunned from the force of the
blow on his head.

Louise looked down at him anxiously. His face was white, and his hands
were a little unsteady.

"Please don't try to read, Dr. Brownlee," she urged. "I'm sure you don't
feel able."

"I'm all right," he said, rousing himself with a forced laugh; "if you
can cover up the spot so it won't show. I don't want them to think I've
been fighting."

He resigned himself into her hands, while she hunted among the
properties for the powder-puff and the comb, and then did her best to
conceal the great bruise on his temple, which had quickly swollen and
turned dark. But, even as she did so, she felt a sudden impulse to drop
the puff and run away, rather than meet the earnest gaze of the gray
eyes looking so steadily up into her own, and listen to the quiet "Thank
you," which greeted the end of the toilet, as the doctor rose and
stepped forward to take his place on the stage.

At the suggestion of Mr. Nelson, he had decided to read "Elizabeth"; and
Louise, as she stood at the side of the stage, listening to the quaint
old tale of the Quaker wooing, found herself forgetting all her
surroundings in the interest of the familiar story. Dr. Brownlee had
turned a little to one side, in order to conceal his discolored temple
from the audience, and this brought him into a position directly facing
the young woman who, quite unconsciously, made a charming picture in
the gown she had donned for the play. Just in the act of turning a leaf
of the book in his hand, the doctor raised his eyes, and they rested
upon her fair young face. As he did so, there rushed into his mind the
memory of her womanly pity and gentleness in caring for his bruise, and
he seemed to feel again the touch of her light hands upon his hair. He
paused; then, with his gaze still fixed upon her, he went on in his
quiet voice, low, but so distinct that not a syllable was lost on its
hearers,--

                         "'I have something to tell thee,
    Not to be spoken lightly, nor in the presence of others.
    Them it concerneth not, only thee and me it concerneth.'"

Just then Louise raised her eyes to his; but, as she met the intentness
of his look, her own eyes drooped, while the color rushed to her cheeks
and then fled again. For a moment more the doctor's eyes rested upon
her, then he went on with his reading; but his voice was unsteady and
his heart was throbbing with the sudden new hope that had come to him.

The reading was ended, and the curtain fell amid the enthusiastic
applause of the audience, who devoted the intermission to discussing
the performers, with a perfect unconsciousness of the fact that two of
them had entered upon a new life during the past hour. Though their
secret was as yet unspoken, that one look had taught both Louise and Dr.
Brownlee that the stories of their future lives were written in the same
volume. Already they had glanced at the preface, and soon the first
chapter would lie open in their hands.

But now there was no time for any such thoughts, for chaos once more
reigned behind the scenes, as the actors hastily dressed for the play;
and, within a few moments, the curtain rose again upon the transformed
scene. Howard and the Everett boys, who had finished their share in the
program, had come out into the audience in order to get a better view of
the stage. After a little hesitation, they had discovered some vacant
seats behind Wang Kum and his friends, who were sitting spellbound in
their admiration of the scenes before them. For a time the boys listened
attentively; but a constant attendance at the rehearsals had made the
play an old story to them, and their interest began to flag. Grant was
lazily leaning back in his seat, with one hand outstretched,
abstractedly swinging Wang Kum's pigtail to and fro, when Ned suddenly
started up, with a naughty sparkle in his dark eyes.

"Say, Howard, haven't you a piece of string in some of your pockets?" he
whispered.

"I d'know," answered Howard, in the same stealthy tone. "What you want?"

Ned bent over to speak a few low words in his ear, and both the boys
began to giggle.

"What's the joke?" inquired Grant curiously; while Howard dived into one
pocket after another.

Ned cautiously imparted the secret to his brother, who received it with
manifest delight; then he took possession of the dozen or more scraps of
twine that Howard had produced, and tied them together to form one long
string. This done, he appeared to lose all consciousness of the people
around him, in the interest of the play, for he bent forward with his
hands on his knees and stared fixedly at the stage. A moment later he
drew a long breath and leaned back in his chair. Then it became apparent
that his hands had not been idle, for one end of the string was securely
tied about the tip of Wang Kum's queue, and woven in and out through the
openwork back of his chair, while the rest of the string was in Howard's
hands, to be passed on in turn to Grant. Five minutes afterwards the
three unconscious Chinamen were firmly lashed to their seats and the
boys had once more disappeared behind the scenes.

The play was at last ended, and the actors were called before the
curtain for one final round of applause, in which the Chinamen joined
with unflagging zeal. Then the audience rose to leave the hall, and the
miners respectfully stood aside to let their superintendent and his
party take the lead. Wang and his brethren still sat quiet, watching the
people flock past them, with an evident determination to stay until the
very end; but at length they too grasped their hats and started to rise.
The next instant there was a clattering of chairs, followed by three
startled howls, which broke upon the air and turned every face in the
same direction. There in a row stood the three Chinamen, ruefully
rubbing the backs of their heads, while their little almond eyes seemed
to be popping out from their sockets, with surprise and with the
unwonted strain upon their scalps. From the end of every pigtail dangled
one of the light folding chairs which filled the room. Howard's strings
were as strong as Ned's knots were firm. The Chinamen had not risen from
their seats; their seats had risen with the Chinamen.




CHAPTER XV.

MR. ATHERDEN.


"Really and truly, Charlie, I never should have known you; you look so
perfectly elegant."

"Thank you, ma'am!" And Charlie bowed low before his cousin, who joined
him in the laugh at the unexpected form that her intended compliment had
taken.

"You know what I mean," she said saucily. "Of course, you're always a
dear old boy, even if you aren't a beauty. But now there's a sort of
young man look to you, that makes me half afraid of you."

"Perhaps, if you stayed so, you'd treat me a little better," suggested
Charlie teasingly. "I feel most uncommon queer, though. Do you honestly
like the looks, Allie?"

Allie dropped into an easy-chair, and surveyed him from head to foot.

"Now turn around very slowly," she commanded; "and then walk off a few
steps, so. Yes," she added, after an admiring pause; "you really do
look very well, considering who you are; only I never, never should know
you. It just changes you all over, and makes you seem four or five years
older."

"Wish I were!" remarked Charlie meditatively. "Only I should be ready
for college then, and have to go back East and leave you. What a jolly
year this has been!"

"Yes, it has," assented Allie absently. She was still looking up at her
cousin, with a feeling of sisterly pride in the tall, straight figure
before her.

Montana had evidently agreed with the boy, for, during the year he had
spent there, he had grown so rapidly as to leave Howard far below him.
Contrary to the custom of most boys, he bore his added inches with
perfect ease, and had entirely escaped the stage of awkward
consciousness, which falls to the lot of nearly all growing lads. Even
now, young as he was, there was a quiet dignity in his manner which,
combined with his manly figure, made it seem high time that he should
take the first marked step towards man's estate, and leave off
knickerbockers. The new suit, ordered from New York, had come that day;
and Charlie had dressed himself up in it, and appeared before Allie, to
demand her respectful attention.

Had Charlie attired himself in a checked apron and sunbonnet, it would
have seemed a thoroughly admirable costume to his cousin's eyes; but, on
this particular evening, Allie's praise was well-merited, for the new
suit was unmistakably a success. Charlie was one of those few, but
fortunate boys who can wear even shabby clothes with an air that gives
them a certain elegance; and he had grace enough to enable him to escape
the usual awkwardness, which comes to the young girl in managing her
first train, to the boy in appearing in his first long suit. As Allie
had said it made him look much older and more dignified, until she
almost felt that she had lost her jovial playfellow, and stood in the
presence of a fine young man. Still, she liked the change, as long as it
really was the same old Charlie; and she continued to watch him, while a
little contented smile gathered about the corners of her mouth.

"Yes," she repeated; "I should hardly have known you. Come here a
minute, and I can change you so you wouldn't recognize yourself a bit."

Charlie laughed at the seriousness of her tone, as he seated himself on
the arm of her chair, while she patted and poked at his hair, until she
had parted it in the middle and brushed it away from his forehead, where
it usually lay in a close, short fringe. She studied the effect for a
moment; then she gently pulled off his glasses.

"Poor old boy!" she said caressingly, as she drew her finger down along
the narrow white scar that crossed his upper lid. "You still carry your
beauty-spot; don't you? I wish 'twould go away."

"What for? Does it show so very much?" asked Charlie.

"No, not a bit, with your glasses on; but I never like to think back to
that horrid day," she replied, with a frown. "I was sure you were going
to die, or something."

"Well, I didn't. You see, I'm tough," returned Charlie placidly.
"Besides, we had some good fun together, after the first week or two.
But how do you like the looks?"

"Your own great-grandmother wouldn't have any idea who you were," said
Allie decidedly.

"Most likely not," observed Charlie.

"But just you go and look in the glass, and see for yourself!" And Allie
sprang up, and dragged her cousin to the nearest mirror. All at once
she began to caper madly about the room.

"What's struck you, Allie?" inquired Charlie, pausing in his
contemplation of himself to stare at his excited cousin.

"I've just had the most lovely idea," said Allie incoherently. "It's too
much fun for anything, and we must do it."

"Do what?"

"Well, now you see here," she was beginning, with sudden solemnity, when
her cousin interrupted her,--

"Give me my glasses, then."

"Yes, I know that; but listen! Don't you wear your suit again this week,
nor tell anybody you have it, and don't let Howard tell, either. Next
Tuesday is Mrs. Fisher's 'At Home,' you know; and we'll dress you up,
and you can go over there, and everybody will take you for a strange
young man. Won't it be fun?"

"Fine!" responded Charlie, as he led the way back to the parlor, and
took his favorite position, leaning against the mantel. "Only I'm afraid
everybody'd know me."

"Truly they wouldn't," answered Allie. "Can't you buy a mustache down at
Bright's? That would finish it all up, and nobody would ever have any
idea who you are. You're as tall as papa is, now."

"Well, I'll think about it," said Charlie. "I'm a little bit afraid to
try, only it would be such immense fun. You keep mum about it, though,
and maybe we can put it through."

Allie carried her point; and, directly after dinner, the next Tuesday
evening, Howard was solemnly warned not to go near his room. A little
later Allie knocked at the door and was admitted. Just across the
threshold, she stopped in surprise and delight, as she caught sight of
the elegant young man who rose to meet her.

"How perfectly splendid!" she exclaimed. "Where did you ever get such a
mustache? It just matches your hair, and looks as if it must grow on."

"Hope I don't lose it off!" returned Charlie fervently, as he rendered
himself temporarily cross-eyed, in his efforts to catch a glimpse of the
silky thatch on his upper lip. "But I wish you'd take my hair in hand,
Allie; it's so used to a bang, that it just won't stay parted."

"Let me try." And Allie took the comb, and devoted herself to coaxing
her cousin's refractory locks to lie in the desired position. "It wants
to be just in the middle, for you're going to be the dearest little
dudelet you ever saw. Now take off your glasses."

"Oh, I must have those," remonstrated Charlie. "I'm blind as a bat
without them, and I shall be sure to run into something, and tip it
over."

"No, you won't," said Allie composedly. "If you wear them, people will
be sure to know you."

"But, if I take them off, my scar will show," argued Charlie; "and that
will give it all away. But, I say, I have some eye-glasses somewhere,
that the oculist gave me, to start with. I don't ever wear them, 'cause
they wouldn't stick to my nose. I lost them off into the soup, the first
night at dinner, and I bought my spectacles early the next morning; but
perhaps I can keep them on now."

"I should think you ought to; your nose is large enough," remarked
Allie, with calm disrespect. "But get them; I can tell better when I see
them."

There was an interval of silence, while Charlie rummaged in his bureau
drawers. At length he unearthed the little case from a box containing an
odd assortment of light hardware, broken knives, stray nails, an awl or
two, and a collection of trout reels and flies.

"Here 'tis," he said. "I remember now; I used it to wind my best line
on. How will they go?" And he turned to face his cousin, with a
conscious laugh which promptly dislodged the glasses from his nose.

"That's better," said Allie approvingly; "they don't look a bit the
same. I don't like them as well as I do the spectacles, for all the
time; but they change you more. Now remember to be very easy and
elegant, and don't act shy. Behave as if you thought you were very good
to speak to them, and they'll like you all the better. And be sure you
don't go too early."

"But what are you going to do now?" demanded Charlie, as she turned to
the door. "You aren't going to be mean enough to leave me here all
alone, till it's time to go?"

"I'm going to dress me," returned Allie. "I begged an invitation from
Marjorie, and I'm going over there with mamma. You don't suppose that
I'm going to lose all the fun, do you?" And she departed.

Society in Blue Creek was by no means as simple as a stranger might have
been led to expect. During the winter months, there were few evenings
that were not given up to some entertainment; and the little set to
which the Burnams and Fishers and Everetts belonged were the gayest of
the gay, with dinner parties and impromptu dances following one another
in rapid succession. The enjoyment of these festivities was in no wise
marred by the fact that one always met exactly the same people. Though
the resources of the camp were not great, yet this set of friends was a
thoroughly congenial one, consisting, as it did, of a dozen or more
young married couples, together with several stray bachelors and a very
few older people. Young women were deplorably scarce in Blue Creek, and,
for a year, Louise had been the acknowledged belle among them, as she
would have been, however, in the face of many rivals. Strangers, who
were attracted to her side by her beauty, remained there, charmed by her
easy manners and her ready wit; so, wherever she went she was sure to be
the central figure of a little group of admirers, of whom Dr. Brownlee
was usually the one nearest her side.

According to one of the pleasant customs of the little town, Mrs. Fisher
had her weekly reception day. On Tuesday evenings, her house was always
filled with the friends whom, with rare tact, she left to entertain
themselves, while she moved up and down her charming rooms, with a word
to one and a smile for another, now breaking in upon a flirtation which
threatened to last too long, now bringing stray wallflowers into the
middle of some hospitable group, and never for an instant forgetting to
keep a watchful eye over any stranger who might chance to be among her
guests. There was an attractive informality about these evenings, when
one was at liberty to appear in a street gown, or an evening costume,
and where the little supper was so simple as merely to be a pleasant
break in the midst of the dancing, but not to suggest the idea of an
overburdened hostess, struggling to feed a ravenous multitude. No one
else in the town had quite the same gift for entertaining as Mrs.
Fisher; no one else could carry out an "At Home" with quite such
delightful simplicity. She gave them the use of her house, together with
a cordial, unaffected welcome, and she left the rest to take care of
itself. With this happy talent for receiving her friends, it was not
strange that the tall, blonde woman was one of the most popular matrons
in the camp.

This Tuesday evening was bidding fair to be as pleasant as its
predecessors had been. The rooms were filled, and the air was echoing
with the soft buzz of voices. A little pause in the dancing had
scattered the young people, who were wandering about, some in the back
parlor, watching the older guests grouped about the whist tables, some
in the "den," across the hall, where the only light came from the great
blazing fire which flickered over the pictures on the walls, and over
the easy-chairs scattered about the cosy room. At the very back of the
broad hall sat Louise and Dr. Brownlee, resting after their waltz, while
they talked of one thing and another, the every-day interests which they
shared in common. All at once Mrs. Fisher stood before them, with a
young man at her side.

"I have been looking for you, Louise," she said. "Here is some one that
I want to introduce to you: Mr. Atherden, Miss Everett. Mr. Atherden is
a stranger, Miss Everett," she added; "and I leave it to you to make him
feel at home. Dr. Brownlee, I wish you'd come and play the agreeable to
Mrs. Nelson; she is looking dreadfully bored." And she led him away
towards the parlor.

As Louise glanced up, at the introduction, she had been attracted by the
young stranger before her. He was a man of about her own age,
apparently, not very tall, but with a proud, erect carriage and a simple
dignity which gave him the look of being a much larger man. His face, in
spite of his eye-glasses and his silky, brown mustache, was almost
boyish in its outlines; and he was faultlessly dressed, from his white
tie and the white carnation in his button-hole, down to the toes of his
shining shoes. His whole appearance was so likable that Louise welcomed
him cordially, in spite of her regret at losing the doctor's society,
and at once set about making him feel at home.

"How long have you been in Blue Creek, Mr. Atherden?" she asked
politely. "I don't remember meeting you before."

"I only came a week ago," replied Mr. Atherden, as he took possession of
the chair which Dr. Brownlee had so lately quitted. "I've been in San
Francisco, the last two or three years; but I came up here to see
about"--He hesitated for an instant; then he went on, with a little
laugh. "Well, the fact is, I came up here to open an office. I'm a
doctor, you know, and I heard that you hadn't a very good one here, and
that there was a possible opening for another man."

"Indeed?" Louise's tone was icy in its politeness.

"Yes," resumed the young man, eyeing her closely; "so I thought I'd run
up here and see for myself; but I found a first-rate man was in ahead of
me, so I must depart in search of a fresh field."

"Then you are not to stay long?" said Louise, as she smiled on him with
all her former kindness. "Blue Creek is really a pleasant place when you
are used to it. You are unfortunate in seeing it at this season."

Her companion made some light answer, and they went on chatting like a
pair of old friends. Louise was soon delighted to find that the stranger
cared for music as much as she did, and was familiar with the best works
of the masters, while he showed a thorough acquaintance with New York
and its surroundings which was remarkable in a man who professed to have
spent his life in California. There was something indescribably charming
in his quiet ease of manner and in his boyish fun; and Louise found
herself thoroughly enjoying their pleasant, off-hand conversation,
though all the time she was conscious of a hazy resemblance to some one
whom she had met before. Moved by this uncertain idea, she studied him
closely, while in her own mind she went over and over her list of
acquaintances, trying to find the person of whom she was thinking. Nor
could she tell wherein the resemblance lay, whether in the voice, the
manner, or in some feature; and yet it was there all the time, a
fleeting, haunting likeness to some former friend. Then she thought she
had a clue, for, in answer to a sudden jest on her part, the stranger
laughed until his glasses fell off and dropped to the floor, and as he
stooped to pick them up, she caught sight of a tiny scar on his right
eyelid. Surely she had seen that scar before, or, at least, one much
like it; and once more she went through her friends, trying to place the
mark, but with no better success than before.

For a long half hour they sat there, while Mr. Atherden entertained her
so well that she was quite unconscious of Dr. Brownlee, who came to the
parlor door more than once to cast a longing glance in her direction.
But her back was turned towards him, and she was too much interested in
their talk to heed the proudly defiant glance with which Mr. Atherden
met the gaze of his rival. The doctor was not so slow to interpret his
meaning, and he gave his mustache a vicious jerk, as he walked away to
pay his homage at some other shrine. Mr. Atherden watched him with an
amused smile; then he turned to Allie who stood before him with a plate
of sandwiches in her hand.

"Ah, thank you, my little maid," he said with infinite condescension,
while he helped Louise and then himself. "Mrs. Fisher is to be
congratulated upon having such charming assistants." And he looked
straight up into the eyes of Allie, who flushed a rosy red as she
hurriedly turned away.

But supper was over, and the tempting notes of a waltz rang out from the
piano in the parlor. Mr. Atherden rose to his feet.

"It is a long time since I have danced, Miss Everett; may I not have the
pleasure now?" And settling his glasses firmly on his nose, he smiled
invitingly down at her, as he stood waiting to lead her to the parlor.

Louise hesitated for a moment. The doctor had asked her for this very
waltz; but already the room was full of moving couples, and she could
see him dancing with the pretty young teacher, lately come from the
East. With a little feeling of pique she turned to her escort, and was
soon gliding about the room with an apparent delight in her partner,
who was dancing quite as well as he had talked. The waltz ended, she
turned away, without a glance at the neglectful doctor, and followed her
new acquaintance to their former seats in the hall.

"How well you waltz!" she said frankly, as she fanned herself. "It's
such a rare thing to meet a really good dancer out here."

"Such a partner would inspire anyone," returned her companion gallantly,
while he twirled his mustache with a complacent delight in it which
convinced Louise that it was of recent growth.

Then he entered into a spirited account of his journey and his
adventures in coming into the strange place, while Louise sat leaning
back in her chair, watching him, haunted by that vague resemblance. Dr.
Brownlee was standing just inside the parlor door with his eyes fixed
upon them longingly, although he was apparently engrossed by the
sprightly conversation of his former partner. But Mr. Atherden made no
motion as if to leave his place; he merely glared defiantly at the
doctor, while he twisted his mustache and chatted on, and the doctor was
forced to go away again.

Notwithstanding her apparent unconsciousness of his presence, Louise
had looked after him with a little wistful expression in her blue eyes.
At that moment, she heard a sudden exclamation, and she turned back to
face her companion once more, just in time to see the silky brown
mustache yield to too violent a jerk and fall into his lap, while the
young man, in no wise embarrassed by the accident, leaned back in his
chair and burst into a shout of laughter. One glance at him had told her
the secret of the puzzling resemblance; and she echoed his laugh with a
thorough enjoyment of the boyish caper.

"Charlie MacGregor, you incorrigible imp!" she exclaimed, when she could
get her breath. "How did you ever dare to come here in this fashion?"

"Why not?" inquired Charlie. "You'd never have known me now, if this
miserable mustache had only stuck where it belonged. But, honestly, Miss
Lou, don't I make a fair actor?"

"Too good, Charlie," she answered, with a fresh laugh over the
unexpected ending to her flirtation. "Why haven't you ever told us you
could waltz so well, though?"

"I didn't suppose I could; it's so long since I've tried it. Besides,
none of the other fellows do, and I was afraid they'd think 'twas silly
for a boy," answered Charlie. "Allie started this scheme, and put on the
finishing touches. But didn't you really know me, Miss Lou?"

"Not a bit. Nobody would ever have suspected, if you hadn't been quite
so proud of your mustache, Mr. Atherden. By the way, where did you get
the name?"

"It's my middle one; didn't you know that?"

"No; but," she added hastily, "here comes somebody. Really, Charlie, you
don't want to spoil the joke by getting caught; you'd better go, now."
And she pushed him towards the door.

Five minutes later, she was offering to Mrs. Fisher the apologies of her
stranger guest, for the sudden business which had called him away so
abruptly. Then, after an inviting glance which promptly brought the
doctor to her side, she led the way to the "den," where she pledged him
to secrecy, and then told him the story of her recent companion.

"But there's one sure thing," Charlie said, with impenitent glee, as he
was bidding Allie goodnight; "for once in my life, I cut Dr. Brownlee
out with Miss Lou, and that's something to be proud of."




CHAPTER XVI.

THE COMPLETED STORY.


"They say there's a case of scarlet fever over the other side of the
creek," remarked Mr. Everett at dinner, one night about a month after
Charlie's unexpected appearance in society.

"Scarlet fever! Oh, dear, where?" asked Louise anxiously.

"You needn't be scared, Lou; people don't catch it at your age,"
responded Grant, with brotherly impertinence.

"I'm not afraid for myself," she answered seriously. "Where is it, papa?
I don't want the boys to get into it."

"It's way up beyond the smelter," replied Mr. Everett lightly. "You
don't need to worry, Lou, for it is so far away, and only a light case.
The boys would better not go over that way, and then they'll be safe
enough. Dr. Hofer has it in charge, so it will probably be all right."

"I suppose so; but I'm always afraid of it," said Louise uneasily. "I
hope they'll quarantine them, or something."

"Of course they will," said her father. "No doctor that's half a doctor
would let such a matter go unguarded. The board of health wouldn't allow
it, either," he added, in a tone of such decision that Louise accepted
his belief as final, and thought no more about the matter.

Ten days later she stood before her mirror, dressing for a _Mardi gras_
party at the Fishers'. For the past three weeks, this coming social
event had been the chief theme of conversation in Blue Creek; for,
taking place, as it did, at the very close of the season, it was
intended to be a fitting climax to all the gayety which had gone before.
Louise had entered into the spirit of the occasion as heartily as a
young and pretty girl could do, and had spent long hours in planning the
new gown which her father had insisted she must have.

"Something simple and pretty, Lou; but good of its kind," had been his
only instruction. "Don't spoil it, for the sake of a few dollars; just
get something that can stand on its own merits, and not have to be
patched out with laces and ribbons and all sorts of other gimcrackery.
You know what I mean; but I want my daughter to look her best."

Nevertheless, after all her anticipations, Louise was looking a little
troubled and anxious, as she stood there, arraying herself in the pale
blue crape gown which fell about her in soft, clinging folds, unbroken
by any ornament except the crescent of pearls that fastened the high,
close ruff at her neck. For some reason, Ned had been feeling ill that
day. He had complained of being cold, in the morning; and, instead of
going to Mr. Nelson's as usual, he had lain on the sofa all day long,
too miserable even to go with Grant to the Burnams', where the boys had
been asked to spend the afternoon and dine. For the past day or two, Mr.
Everett had been away from home on business, and would only return just
in time to take his daughter to the Fishers'; and Mrs. Pennypoker had
made light of the boy's trouble, pronouncing it merely a slight fit of
indigestion which would be gone by the next morning. Still, Louise had
been alarmed, unnecessarily so, Mrs. Pennypoker had told her. But the
boy seemed thoroughly ill and feverish, and she had persuaded him to go
to bed early, promising to hurry her dressing, and go in to sit with him
until the carriage came for her.

Now, as she arranged her great bunch of white roses, and tied them with
a long blue ribbon, before laying them ready beside her fan and gloves,
she was half resolving to give up the party and stay quietly at home
with Ned. Of the two boys, he was decidedly her favorite; and she
disliked the idea of leaving him to the mercies of Mrs. Pennypoker,
whose tenderness was a little too brazen in its nature to be acceptable
to an affectionate, impressionable lad like Ned. However, she knew that
her father was hurrying his return on purpose to act as her escort, so
she was unwilling to disappoint him at the last moment. She was still
hesitating what course to pursue, as she gathered up her train and
started for her brother's room, with the largest of the roses in her
hand, to leave with him when she went away. But, as soon as she came in
sight of Ned's face, she felt no further doubt. Unaccustomed to illness
as she was, she saw at a glance that the boy was worse, although he
opened his eyes and smiled at her approvingly as she paused beside him.

"You look just gay," he said hoarsely.

"Gayer than you feel?" Louise asked playfully, while she bent over him
and laid her cool hand against his flushed cheek.

"I'm all right; only I'm so warm, and my throat's a good deal sore," Ned
answered; then he settled back under the blankets, and closed his eyes
again.

Louise watched him closely for a moment. In spite of Mrs. Pennypoker's
assurances, this was not like any form of indigestion she had ever seen,
and she determined to send Wang Kum for Dr. Brownlee. From past
experience, she knew that Mrs. Pennypoker would object to such a course,
for she had unlimited faith in her stock of home medicines, and regarded
the professional services of a doctor as invariably leading to the
gloomy ministrations of the undertaker. Mrs. Pennypoker had never quite
forgiven Mrs. Burnam for disregarding the poultice she had prescribed
for Charlie's eye; and now, all day long, she had been persecuting Ned
with alternate doses of ginger tea and "boneset bitters," which were her
staple remedies for almost every ill to which flesh was heir. Louise had
submitted, much against her better judgment; but now she felt that the
time had come for decided action, so she stealthily made her way to the
kitchen in search of Wang Kum.

"I wish you'd go over and ask Dr. Brownlee to come in here for a few
minutes, as soon as he can, Wang," she said, in a low voice.

Wang Kum nodded wisely.

"All light; Wang sabe. You no wan' Mis' Pen'plok know." And he departed
on his errand.

Quarter of an hour later the doctor came. Wang had interrupted him in
the midst of dressing for the party, and he had hastily finished his
toilet and hurried over to the Everetts, rather at a loss to account for
the summons. Louise met him at the door.

"Dr. Brownlee!" she exclaimed, with an accent of relief; "it seemed as
if you'd never come."

The doctor looked at her in surprise. From Wang's unconcerned manner, he
had supposed that his message was in some way connected with the coming
party; but the girl's pale, anxious face showed that there was some more
serious cause for her sending to him. And yet he was only a human man;
and, in spite of his quick sympathy for her unknown trouble, he paused
for a moment to gaze at her admiringly, as she stood there with her
long, light gown sweeping about her feet, and one hand stretched out to
welcome him, while in the other she still held the great white rose that
she had taken from the bunch he had sent her. Then the instinct of the
doctor came uppermost once more.

"Is some one ill?" he asked briefly.

"Yes; it's Ned," answered Louise hurriedly. "He hasn't been well all
day, and he's worse to-night, so I wanted you to see him. Cousin
Euphemia says it's nothing but--Come, you can see for yourself."

In a moment more they were leaning over Ned, their evening costumes
contrasting strangely with the flushed face of the restless little
patient. With his usual bright, off-hand manner, the doctor greeted Ned,
as if his coming had been simply a matter of chance. But he took careful
note of his pulse and temperature, and asked a short, direct question or
two; then, after a few words more, he left the room, beckoning to Louise
to follow him.

"I'm glad you sent to me without waiting any longer, Miss Everett," he
told her, as soon as they were in the parlor once more "We're going to
have a case of scarlet fever in there, and it's high time some one was
looking out for it."

"Scarlet fever--Ned have scarlet fever!" repeated his sister slowly, as
she dropped into a chair. "Do you really mean it, Dr. Brownlee? Is he
very ill?"

"Not yet," returned the doctor. "But, first of all, where is Grant? We
must keep him out of the way."

"He's at the Burnams'," answered Louise, rising and walking nervously
about the room.

"Well, send Wang over, and have Grant stay there. Mrs. Burnam will be
willing to look out for him, I know; and he isn't likely to give them
any exposure,--the mischief would be done by this time, anyway. And then
you ought to go to--"

"I shall not go anywhere," she answered decidedly.

"But, Miss Everett, think of the danger of your taking the fever. I
shall have to quarantine the house, too; and Mrs. Pennypoker will be
here to take care of Ned."

Louise stopped in her restless walk, and turned to face the doctor, with
her head raised proudly and a scornful curve to her lips.

"Dr. Brownlee, do you think that I am a coward?" she asked with cutting
emphasis. "Ned may be very ill, and I could never leave him with Cousin
Euphemia."

"But the danger," he urged again feebly, although he felt that her
decision was the right one, and he admired her for it, even while he
shrank from the thought of her possible peril.

Louise looked steadily into his eyes.

"Ned is my brother," she said firmly, though her lips were quivering;
"and it is my right to stay. Besides, if anything should happen"--She
paused abruptly, while the tears rushed to her eyes.

"Just as you think best," said the doctor gently. "You are needlessly
alarmed to-night, Miss Everett. I will tell you the exact truth: Ned is
a very sick boy, but there is no present danger for him. I needn't say
that I shall do all I can to make it easier for you, but"--he hesitated;
then added, with one of his cheery laughs, "The fact is, I'm most
awfully glad that you insist on staying. Mrs. Pennypoker is a good
woman; but she's no nurse, and Ned needs somebody that's a little less
like a steam saw-mill, if he is going to be ill for a week or so. Now,
I'll go down and get a prescription or two put up, and stop to see Mrs.
Burnam about Grant's staying there, and then I'll be back again."

"But is it necessary?" remonstrated Louise, although she felt the
support of his presence, and was grateful for it. "Papa will be here
soon, or Wang can go; and you were going to the Fishers."

"The Fishers can get along without either of us to-night," he said
laughingly. "We'll have our party here; we seem to be all ready for it."
And he smiled meaningly at her dainty gown.

The door closed behind him, and Louise went quietly to her room, to take
off her gown and put on a soft white wrapper, before going back to her
brother. From the first, she had been sure, from the doctor's manner,
that he had felt alarmed about Ned; but, in her present mood, she was
grateful to him for his assumed carelessness, and she appreciated the
kindness with which he was giving up the evening to her needs. Some
sudden girlish regret made her snatch up the roses and bury her face in
them, as two great tears rolled down her cheeks; then she quickly untied
the flowers and put them back into the bowl, all but one, which she
fastened in her gown, to be her companion and comfort in her long,
anxious evening.

Early the next morning Dr. Brownlee was there again; and for the next
week he was constant in his attendance, for the boy was very, very ill.
Day after day the fever had increased, until it seemed as if the young,
strong life must yield to its power. Now he lay in a heavy stupor, now
he muttered and laughed to himself in wild delirium; but each night
found him a little weaker than he had been the night before, and each
morning brought from the doctor's lips the same sad verdict, "No
better." During all these long days, Louise had scarcely left the room,
but watched over him, night and day, with a fierceness of devotion which
resented any interference.

"He's mine, I tell you," she said, turning on the doctor, who was trying
to coax her from the room. "He's my brother and my favorite--oh, why
can't you understand? He keeps calling me, when he doesn't know anybody
else; and what if he should come to himself and want me, and I shouldn't
be there? Let me stay with him while I can, for it may not be so very
long--Oh, my Ned!" And brushing away the hot tears, she turned and went
back to her old place.

Two days later the doctor slowly went up the steps to the door. His
heart was heavy with dread, for he knew that the crisis was at hand, and
he felt that the issue was more than doubtful. Without ringing the bell
for Wang Kum to admit him, he entered the house, and went directly to
Ned's room. He was in there for a long time; then he left Mr. Everett
and Mrs. Pennypoker with the boy, and came out into the hall again. As
he passed the parlor door, he paused for a moment; then he pushed it
open, and went into the room. Beside the table sat Louise, with her head
resting upon her folded arms, so still that he thought she must have
fallen asleep from sheer exhaustion. But, as she heard his step she
raised her head to speak to him, and he was shocked to see the hard,
drawn lines on her pale face, and the dull, cold light in her eyes.

"They say it can't last much longer," she said wearily, and without
asking him for his opinion.

"No," he assented gently, as he sat down by her side. "It can't be like
this long; the change will come in a few hours, and then I hope our Ned
will be better."

But Louise shook her head.

"What's the use of saying that, Dr. Brownlee?" she said, in a low,
strained voice. "You don't mean it, I know; and I'm not a baby, to be
comforted with just words. Oh, doctor, if I could only cry! I've tried
to, and I can't,--can't do anything but think, and wonder what I shall
do without Ned."

She was silent for a moment; then she went on excitedly, "Dr. Brownlee,
if Ned doesn't get well, I shall always believe that Dr. Hofer killed
him. There was a case of fever across the creek, and he let the children
from that very house go all over town. One of them was in the choir, a
week before Ned was taken ill. It was wicked, wicked! I can't have Ned's
life thrown away, just for that. It mustn't be so; I can't bear it!" And
her head dropped again, as she wailed, "Oh, doctor, can't you save him?"

The sight of her bitter sorrow was more than the doctor could bear, and
his own voice was unsteady, as he answered sadly,--

"I will do what I can; but we can only wait and hope." He paused; then
he laid one of his firm hands on hers, and said in a low voice, "Louise,
I can't help you; but won't you give me the right to comfort you, to"--

But Louise interrupted him.

"Wait," she begged. "I can't think of it now--of anything but Ned. I
must go back to him." And she left him alone.

Late that evening, the doctor and Mrs. Pennypoker sat by the bed, almost
breathlessly watching the boy, who lay in a sort of stupor. Dr. Brownlee
had come in early, and announced his intention of spending the night in
the house, to watch over his patient. He had sent away Louise and her
father to take a little rest, promising to call them, in case of any
change. For more than two hours he had been sitting there, expecting the
end to come at almost any moment; but still the boy's lethargy was
unbroken.

Then, all at once, the doctor leaned forward and gazed closely at the
face before him. The change had come, and Ned lay breathing quietly, in
the longed-for, life-giving sleep. For a few moments more Dr. Brownlee
sat there, scarcely daring to move; then, with a happy nod to Mrs.
Pennypoker, he left her to wipe her eyes unseen, and stole away to tell
the glad news to Louise.

He found her in the parlor, in her old position by the table, too much
absorbed with her dread and sorrow to hear his step, until he was close
at her side. She started up, with the question on her lips; but before
she could speak the words, a glance at his face had told her all. With
one little glad outcry, she seized his outstretched hand; then she
dropped down on the sofa, to hide her face in the pillows and sob like a
little child, in all the fervor of her joy and thankfulness.

The doctor stood waiting by her side, until her first outburst was over;
then, when she had grown more quiet, he bent down beside her, to say
gently,--

"And now, Louise"--

There was no need for many words. For an instant, Louise looked up into
the expectant face above her; then she put her hand in his.




CHAPTER XVII.

THE TRAGEDY OF THE UNEXPECTED.


"Did you get any letters this morning, Wang?" inquired Mrs. Pennypoker,
as the Chinaman came in to remove the dishes from the breakfast table.

"No," replied Wang Kum briefly.

"Not any at all? How very strange!" And Mrs. Pennypoker looked
questioningly at Wang Kum, who returned her gaze with impenetrable
composure. "I thought I should surely hear from brother Nathaniel
to-day. What can have become of the letter!"

"Wang no sabe," answered the Chinaman with an almost imperceptible
shrug.

He turned away to go to the kitchen; but, just as he passed the window
where Louise stood looking out, he contrived to let a fork slip from the
plate in his hand. Louise started at the clatter, and glanced over her
shoulder, to be met by a wink and smirk of infinite cunning, before the
man stooped to pick up the fork, and finally vanished into the outer
room. A moment later she followed him.

"Did you want to speak to me, Wang?" she asked, trying in vain to appear
unusually dignified, as she faced the man who stood chuckling before
her.

But Wang, by no means abashed by her manner, bestowed upon her a second
wink of exceeding craftiness, while he slowly drew a note out from the
loose sleeve of his shapeless blue coat.

"Wang mus' a forgot him; you no tell," he said softly, with a stealthy
glance at the dining-room door behind him, as if expecting to see Mrs.
Pennypoker appear on the threshold and swoop down upon him at any
moment.

Louise glanced at the letter in her hand. She was annoyed to feel her
color come, as she saw that it was addressed to her in Dr. Brownlee's
well-known writing.

"Where did you get this, Wang?" she asked.

"Doc' Blownlee." And Wang Kum smiled knowingly.

"But he didn't tell you to give it to me this way, did he?" she asked
again.

"He no tell; Wang sabe, all samee. Wang no fool." And Wang marched back
to the dining-room, leaving Louise to read her note unobserved.

As she had supposed, it was merely a message to appoint the hour for a
ride they had agreed upon for that afternoon. There was not the
slightest reason that she should not have received and read it under the
eye of Mrs. Pennypoker; but long experience had taught her that the ways
of Wang Kum were past finding out, so she only tucked the note into her
belt and went on her way, resolving, however, to warn the doctor to
select another Cupid, in the future, to be the bearer of his messages.

Some weeks had slipped away since Ned's illness, and spring had once
more come to Blue Creek. The crisis of the fever once passed, the boy
had quickly rallied, and, thanks to the devoted care of Louise and the
doctor, his recovery had been sure and steady, until at length he was
pronounced nearly well enough to resume his former place among his
friends. Then came the time of thoroughly disinfecting and airing the
house, for Dr. Brownlee was not the man to leave any uncertainty as to
results. His quarantine had been as strict as his later measures were
energetic, and he had refused to rest until he was assured that no
danger could come from his patient. Owing to the negligence of Dr.
Hofer, the disease had been spreading across the creek, until the board
of health had interfered, and summarily taken the cases from his care to
give them into the hand of Dr. Brownlee, whose vigorous treatment had
checked the trouble, even though it had incurred the hostility of the
parents of the fever-stricken children.

But at last the doctor had said that all danger at the Everetts' was
over, and Grant had been allowed to come home once more. In spite of the
good times he had been having with Howard and Charlie, in spite of the
motherly welcome of Mrs. Burnam, the boy had been thoroughly homesick
during the period of his banishment from home. It was the first time
that he and his brother had ever been separated, and Ned was his hero
and idol, as well as his constant companion. During the long days of
waiting, when the fever was at its height, Grant had wandered
disconsolately about the house, refusing to be comforted, and looking so
pale and miserable as to be a mere shadow of his usual bright self, and
to cause Mrs. Burnam many an hour of anxiety lest he, too, were about to
be ill. Then came the sudden change for the better, and, for a day or
two, Grant was like a wild creature in the exuberance of his joy; but he
was restless and anxious to be at home with his brother again, sure that
no one else could take as good care of him as he. He had even waylaid
the doctor on the street one morning, and tried to bribe him to allow a
return home; but Dr. Brownlee was firm, and Grant had been forced to
bide his time.

The whole Everett household had been radiant with its new happiness,
during these last few weeks. It would have been enough for them all to
have Ned brought back to life, after their terrible hours of suspense;
and for days they hovered about the boy, almost unable to believe that
their bright, affectionate, impish Ned was to remain with them, after
all. Even Mrs. Pennypoker had cast aside her strict principles of
discipline, and coddled him and fussed over him to her heart's content,
while Wang openly prided himself on being the means of his recovery.

"Wang went 'way off out doors," he had confided to Louise; "all lonee;
hollered heap loud to Up-in-Sky. Up-in-Sky no say anything; he sabe, all
samee; came down heap quick to help Mas' Ned."

In the midst of this rejoicing there had come a cause for even increased
happiness. On the morning after Ned had turned the dangerous corner, and
started on his slow journey back into life once more, Dr. Brownlee had
gone into the parlor where Mr. Everett sat writing letters, and had
closed the door behind him. His stay was only a short one; then Mr.
Everett came out, and went in search of Louise.

"Come, my girl," he said gently; "Winthrop is waiting for you. Your
mother would have been very happy to-day, as happy as I am." And he led
her to the parlor door; then he went away, and left them alone together.

To Louise, it had seemed as if the world had suddenly been created anew
that spring. The days flew by like one long, happy dream, while she
spent hour after hour amusing her brother during his tedious
convalescence, or left him to Mrs. Pennypoker's care when she escaped to
the parlor, to enjoy the doctor's short, but frequent calls. Ned had
been as rapturous as his sister when the good news was told to him; and
he had saluted the doctor as Brother Brownlee upon the occasion of his
next visit.

"It's just too jolly," he had said, with the first return of his old,
irrepressible manner. "I'd rather have you take Lou than anybody else I
know; and I'm no end glad I helped it on. You know you'd never have come
to the point, if I hadn't scared you both out of your senses; but"--he
paused, and then asked wickedly, "but I say, Lou, what do you suppose
the Reverend Gabriel will have to say about it?"

The Reverend Gabriel, in the mean time, had kept himself informed on the
subject of Ned's illness, and although he had held himself at a prudent
distance from all danger of infection, he had not neglected the young
invalid. As soon as it was definitely known that the boy was on the way
to recovery, Dr. Hornblower had sent him, through the safe medium of the
post-office, a little book of "Sick-room Meditations," whose black cover
bore the cheering design of a tomb under a pair of weeping willows.
Though the gift was doubtless intended in all kindness, it was received
with more amusement than gratitude, and Ned kept it under his pillow to
read aloud choice bits from it, whenever Louise and Dr. Brownlee were
together in his room.

But, during the weeks that the Reverend Gabriel had been unable to call
at the Everetts'; he had been slowly making up his mind upon a matter
of weighty importance; and now at length the time had come for him to
carry out his intentions.

The Reverend Gabriel Hornblower, it should be stated, was a romantic
soul; and, in his tanned, weather-beaten old body, there throbbed a
heart as ardent as ever beat in the breast of a boy of eighteen. Its
manifestations, however, were often a little eccentric, for its owner
was as ignorant and unworldly as a child. For years he had fed his
elderly imagination upon the most impassioned love scenes to be found in
the pages of novel or biography. Unfortunately for him, there was
nothing in the least modern about his literary taste; but he had
confined his reading to the histories of the Evelinas and Cherubinas of
yore, until his idea of the tender passion was as old-fashioned and
stilted as the books from which it had been derived. Nevertheless, the
Reverend Gabriel was becoming weary of boarding-house existence, and
beginning to long for the comforts of home and the charms of conjugal
society.

It would be hard to say whether the sight of Louise Everett's blonde
beauty, or the contemplation of his own frayed cuffs and ragged
buttonholes had been the moving cause; but the result was the same.
Upon this particular afternoon, he had spent an hour in reading over one
of his old favorites; then, seizing his hat and cane, with an air of
desperate resolution, he had hurried out of the house, and up the street
towards the Everetts'.

He was ushered into the parlor by Wang Kum, who assured him that Louise
would soon be at home, and rolled out the great leather-covered chair
from its accustomed corner, in order that the Reverend Gabriel might be
as comfortable as possible, while he awaited her coming. Then he
withdrew, leaving the guest to his meditations.

They were not altogether enjoyable ones, however. Wang Kum had told him
that Louise was riding with Dr. Brownlee, and the Reverend Gabriel, with
the jealous eye of a lover, was not slow to discern a possible rival in
the handsome young man, who had been a constant attendant at the house,
during the past few weeks. Moreover, the room was very warm, and the
Reverend Gabriel was beginning to grow a little uncomfortable, for Wang
Kum, with the keen malice of his race, had carefully arranged the chair
directly opposite the register, which brought the heat from the stove in
the next room. Dr. Hornblower had been feeling rather nervous, all that
day; now he feared that he was becoming feverish. He drew his hand
across his moist brow, and sighed anxiously. Could it be that he was
going to be ill?

At length Louise came in. She looked so bright and pretty in her dark
habit, and with her golden hair loosened by the wind and curling about
her face, that the Reverend Gabriel felt his admiration momentarily
increasing, while he gazed at her. And yet, something in her fresh,
girlish beauty made him long to draw back from his coming interview, as
he rose to greet her, and caught sight of his own dull, brown face in
the mirror above her head.

"I hope I haven't kept you waiting too long," Louise said courteously,
while she unbuttoned her gloves and slowly drew them off. "It is such a
glorious day that we stayed out a little longer than we meant to."

"It is a fine day, a very fine one," returned the Reverend Gabriel,
eagerly catching at the safe topic of the weather.

"Yes, and we were shut in so long that I enjoy being out, more than
ever," said Louise, while she speculated vainly as to the doctor's
motive for this call.

"You have had a painful experience," he answered gloomily; "a trying and
painful experience; but I trust that you are benefited by it. My
thoughts were continually with you during the--um--the ordeal."

"Thank you, Dr. Hornblower," Louise returned gratefully. "Our friends
were all very kind."

"Doubtless they were," responded Dr. Hornblower, as he sympathetically
wiped his eyes. "We were all grieving over the prospective demise of a
young brother. And yet some consolation would have reached you, Miss
Everett; love is the only pocket-handkerchief to wipe the mourner's
eyes."

Louise blushed hotly at the reference. Although she had made no secret
of the matter of her engagement, still she was a little surprised to
have the Reverend Gabriel allude to it in such an unexpected fashion.
But she was determined to carry off her embarrassment as easily as
possible, so she smiled brightly, as she said,--

"Then you have come to congratulate me; thank"--

"Pardon me!" interrupted Dr. Hornblower, as stiffly as if his rheumatism
had suddenly penetrated from his joints to his manners. "It is not yet
the time for congratulation; and, when the hour comes, it is I who will
receive them."

"You?" And Louise stared at the Reverend Gabriel in unfeigned
astonishment.

"At least, so it is to be hoped," returned the doctor gravely.

For a moment, there was an awkward pause, while Louise wondered whether
the worthy minister had suddenly taken leave of his senses, and the
doctor writhed uneasily in his chair, as he realized that his hour had
come. The hush was beginning to be painful, and Louise was just opening
her lips to speak, to say something, no matter what, when she was
suddenly struck speechless by seeing the Reverend Gabriel lay his hat
and cane on the floor beside his chair, then clumsily kneel down before
her and clasp his hands. For one brief instant, she supposed that he was
about to give her the benefit of his professional services, and she
composed her face to listen with befitting gravity; but his first words
dispelled the illusion.

"Louisa," he began, in a tone so devoid of expression as to suggest the
possibility of his having written out the words and committed them to
memory; "Louisa, behold me a suppliant before you, begging,
imploring"--

But Louise had started from her chair, and stood facing him, her cheeks
white with mortification for herself and pity for him.

"Dr. Hornblower," she begged hastily; "get up, please! You mustn't say
any more."

"But you do not catch my full meaning," he went on. "I ask you"--

"Get up at once," she repeated. "You mustn't say it; it's impossible!
Suppose some one should come in. Oh, do get up!"

Yielding to her evident alarm, he awkwardly scrambled to his feet, and
threw himself down in in his chair once more, with a force that pushed
it back against the opposite wall.

"Truly, I never thought of such a thing," Louise said penitently. "I
always supposed that you came to see Cousin Euphemia, not me; or I might
have prevented this."

"Why should you, Louisa?" returned the Reverend Gabriel, with a cheerful
assurance that grated upon her ears. "I am willing to wait and hope; my
heart is eternally yours."

"Oh, I hope not!" she answered quickly. "Really, Dr. Hornblower, it
never can be, never could have been; I never even thought of such an
idea. You have always been very kind to me, I know," she went on
hesitatingly, trying to soften her words a little; "but I thought it was
only because you felt a fatherly interest in me."

"I'm not so old as you seem to think," began Dr. Hornblower testily;
then, bethinking himself that this was not according to his models, he
made a dramatic pause, before he asked his final question, "Is there,
then, Another?"

Louise hung her head and blushed.

"I'm afraid there is," she faltered.

"And his name?"

The girl looked at him haughtily; then her face softened, as she thought
of the mortification that she was inflicting upon the old man before
her, and she answered gently,--

"It is Dr. Brownlee."

Once more the Reverend Gabriel hesitated. He had carefully rehearsed his
part, until he was thoroughly familiar with it; but his imaginary
interviews had taken only the one form, and he had never counted upon
such an ending as this. However, he was resolved to carry it through to
the close; and, after a hasty review of the ways of rejected lovers, he
recalled the case of the luckless Alphonso Ludovico, and felt himself
prepared to meet the new emergency.

"It is the end," he said slowly. "Pardon my intrusion, Miss Everett; I
will no longer impose upon your kindness. I go forth upon my lonely
way."

He started to rise from his chair, but came to a sudden pause, while a
sound of rending and cracking broke the silence that had followed his
tragic words. All unconsciously, Wang Kum had given him the sticky
chair; and the heat of the room and the doctor's feverish agitation, had
combined to produce the catastrophe. The Reverend Gabriel Hornblower was
trapped as effectually as a fly in a pool of molasses, and could only
struggle helplessly in his efforts to free himself.

Louise came to his relief, and together they succeeded in separating his
coat from the chair-back, and he took his ignominious departure. The
young girl stood looking after him, until he disappeared around the
corner, then she fled to her own room, and into the very depths of her
closet, to smother the sound of her hysterical laughter. But when at
last she grew quiet, her face became very gentle once more, as she said
to herself, in a tone of womanly pity,--

"Poor old man! But at least, I can keep his secret; not even Winthrop
shall ever know."

In the mean time, the Reverend Gabriel had slowly betaken himself to his
lonely room, where he laid aside his hat, and approached the mirror.

"No," he said to himself, as he stood gazing at the reflected face
before him; "it wouldn't do; it wouldn't do. She's too beautiful; and
I'm--too old." And he seated himself in his worn old easy-chair, and
took up the book he had laid aside an hour before.




CHAPTER XVIII.

UNDER ORDERS.


It was less than two weeks after the Reverend Gabriel's call upon
Louise, that Mr. Burnam came up from his office, one noon, with a letter
in his hand.

"Well, daught," he called, as Allie ran out to meet him; "where's mamma?
I have some news for her."

"News! What is it? Nothing very bad, I hope," she answered, as she
seized his hand in both of hers, and hurried him towards the house.

"That depends," he said laughing. "Wait till we get into the house, and
then I'll tell you."

"I don't believe it's much of anything," she declared scornfully. "If
'twas, you never could wait to tell us."

"We'll see about it," responded her father, as he entered the house.

But it was not until they were all seated about the lunch table that he
would tell them his news. From the central office of the railway by
which he had been employed for the past five years, a letter had come
to him, that very morning, offering him the position of consulting
engineer for the company, an advance which would bring him much honor
and more salary. For a few moments there was a babel of congratulation
and rejoicing; then Mrs. Burnam put an end to it all by asking
quietly,--

"And when shall we have to leave here?"

"Leave?" And Allie turned to stare at her mother in consternation.

"Yes; of course we shall have to go away from Blue Creek very soon,"
answered her mother cheerfully; for, though at heart she was as sorry as
Allie to leave her pleasant friends in the little camp, she was
unwilling to let her one regret throw a shadow over her husband's
happiness in his promotion.

"Leave Blue Creek, and the Everetts, and Marjorie, and all? Let's not
go," urged Howard. "The old road isn't worth it, papa."

Mr. Burnam laughed.

"I'm sorry you don't think so, Howard," he answered; "but I'm afraid we
must go. St. Paul isn't a bad place to live in; and we should have had
to leave here this spring, anyway, for my present survey won't take me
much longer. I'm to report for duty in two months," he added, turning
to his wife once more. "Will that give you time to get ready?"

"Two weeks would do," she said promptly; "I haven't been your wife all
these years for nothing. I'm sorry to go away from here, of course, for
we've made pleasant friends; but I sha'n't be sorry to have a settled
home. Besides, it's time the children were in some good school, if
they're ever going to college."

"What do you think about it all, Charlie?" asked his uncle. "You haven't
told us, yet."

"I'm about as much mixed up as Auntie is," he replied slowly, while he
gave Allie's hand a consoling pinch, as it lay on the table, toying with
her fork. "I don't want to leave the doctor, and the boys, and all, and
this place has been immense fun; but, as long as I can be with you
people, I don't mind much else, and, if we go to St. Paul, I can stay
with you till I'm ready for college,--that is, if you'll keep me."

"We won't send you off just yet," returned his uncle. "Howard and Allie
would have something to say about that, I fancy. Let me see; this is
May, and I have to be ready by the first of July. We shall have to leave
here the last week in June, so you must make the most of your time till
then."

"Oh, dear!" sighed Allie, as she and the boys were starting for the
Everetts', that afternoon, to tell the great news. "We never stayed so
long in one place before, and I began to hope we'd live here always.
We've had such good times, too, 'specially since Charlie came; and I
don't want to leave all these people."

"'T isn't all of them, though," responded Howard. "There aren't so many
I care about, if we could take the Everetts and Fishers and Dr. Brownlee
along with us."

"And the mountains, and Wang Kum, and our ponies," added Allie. "Janey
says she'll go too. But it's no use to try to count up what we're
leaving, or I shall just sit down and begin to cry."

"Better not," advised Howard practically; "it's no end dusty, and we
can't spend time to brush you off. Besides, St. Paul is right on the way
to everywhere, and we shall see people when they go East. Don't you go
to being in the dumps, sis; 't won't mend matters to grumble, and we've
moved before without its killing us."

But in spite of his advice to his sister, Howard was the most
disconsolate member of the party, as they sat on the Everetts' front
steps, talking of the separation in store for them.

"It's a perfect shame," lamented Marjorie, who had joined them there.
"You belong to us, and oughtn't to go away. I had it all planned out,
too. We were all going to grow up here together, and have ever so much
fun. Allie and I would keep old maid's hall, and have you four boys
board with us. Howard would be a civil engineer, and Charlie a doctor,
and Grant have a store, and Ned be a minister; and we'd just have an
elegant time."

"'Specially me!" remarked Ned, in a tone of supreme disgust. "I've no
desire to step into Dr. Hornblower's shoes, when the old man finally
gives up and goes over the range. Preaching isn't in my line; I'll help
Charlie keep his apothecary shop, and sell patent medicines. But,
honestly, with half of us gone, the rest will be dismally lonesome. We
shall need Allie to keep us straight, and Howard to keep us stirred up."

"And Charlie for general all-overishness," added Marjorie. "Say, Howard,
do you remember the day we put Vic into the empty barrel, and turned a
bushel basket over him, 'cause he would follow us, every step we took?"

Howard chuckled at the recollection.

"Yes. How he did yell! But do you remember the time we shut Marjorie up
in the office closet, Ned, and then went off and forgot her?"

"That must have been before I came," said Charlie. "How did she get
out?"

"What a question! didn't you ever hear Marjorie squeal?" asked Grant
scornfully. "But, I say, you lads, do you remember that day that Charlie
Mac came, and we"--Grant paused abruptly.

"We what?" demanded Charlie.

"Oh, nothing." And Grant retired behind Marjorie, to blush unseen.

"What was it?" urged Charlie again. "Go on and tell, Grant."

"You hush up!" And Ned gave his brother a threatening glance.

"I'm going to tell, then, if you won't," said Allie laughing. "If we
don't, Charlie will think it's something ever so much worse that 't is.
All was, the boys didn't mean to like you anyway, and didn't want you to
come. The day you came, they went down to the station, and hid around,
waiting to get a look at you, to see what you were like. And the worst
of it all was"--Allie paused mischievously, and then went on; "they
found you weren't half so bad as they supposed you were going to be."

"If we could only go back again, and start there all over fresh!" sighed
Marjorie.

"We couldn't have a bit better time than we have had," returned Charlie.
"We've made the most of our chance, and we may as well be thankful for
it. Oh, but didn't I feel shaky, that first morning, when the train
stopped, and I had to get out! Allie looked about ten feet high and
thirty years old, when I saw her standing on the platform; and I was
sure I was going to be afraid of her. Wasn't, though," he concluded,
giving her hair a friendly tweak.

"Besides, 't isn't quite so bad as if we had to go right away," added
Allie hopefully, as they rose to go home. "We have two months more; and
there's time for ever so much to happen, between now and then."

But the two months hurried past them, and, before any one realized it,
the Burnams were on the eve of their departure. As Marjorie had said
when the subject was first mentioned, it was harder to stay than to go,
for those left behind had to keep on in the same old routine, where they
so keenly felt the loss of their friends who, on their side, were full
of anticipations for the new places they would see, the new
acquaintances they would make, while the bustle and excitement of
packing kept them too busy to realize all that they were leaving behind
them.

It had been decided that the Burnams were to go away from Blue Creek the
last week in June, and, soon after this plan was arranged, Louise and
Dr. Brownlee had announced their intention of being married on the
twenty-fourth, in order that their friends might be present at the
wedding, so the last few weeks had found the Everett household in as
great excitement as were the Burnams. It was to be only a quiet church
wedding, followed by a small reception. Louise had reduced Allie and
Marjorie to a state of speechless delight, by asking them to be her
bridesmaids; while the doctor had laughingly protested that Charlie and
Ned should act as ushers, since they had been instrumental in bringing
himself and Louise together. After a little discussion, this plan had
been adopted, and the four young people were much impressed with their
consequence, in taking part, for the first time, in so important a
ceremony.

On the evening before the wedding, they all walked up together from
their rehearsal in the chapel, and stopped for a little while on the
Everetts' front steps, where they were joined by Howard and Grant.

"To-morrow, and the next day, and the next, and then it will all be
over," said Marjorie pensively.

"I honestly haven't had time to think about it, this last week," said
Allie. "We've been so topsyturvy and busy that I haven't thought of
anything but packing and the wedding."

"No; we'll be the ones to do the thinking," said Ned, as he stretched
himself out at his ease, on the railing to the little porch. "With Lou
married, and you three going, there's nothing else left for us to do.
I'm going to turn hermit, and move up the gulch."

"I wouldn't, before fall, if I were in your place," returned Howard, in
a tone too low to catch the ears of the others.

"What's next fall?" asked Ned listlessly.

"Don't you give it away that I told you," said Howard, while he joined
his friend on the rail; "but I happened to hear your father talking to
my father, to-day; and it's all settled that you and Grant are coming to
St. Paul, next winter, to board with us, and go to school. Hush up!" he
added, as Ned gave a little exclamation of delight. "Don't tell the
others, for I oughtn't to have said anything about it; but I couldn't
hold in any longer."

For an hour more, they sat there; then Grant's voice broke the hush, as
he put his head in at the open window of the parlor, where his sister
and Dr. Brownlee were sitting in the moonlight.

"That's the seventh time you've said good night, Lou," he remarked, in a
hollow tone; "and I should think the eighth 'most ought to do the
business, unless you want to be dead sleepy, to-morrow night, while
you're in the middle of being tied up."

The next evening found the chapel crowded. Every seat was occupied, and
the side aisles were filled with the miners and their wives, who stood
waiting to look on at the marriage of "our Miss Lou," for she was a
favorite with them all. At length the murmur of voices died away, as Mr.
Nelson took his place in the chancel, while the little organ pealed out
the opening strains of the wedding march. A moment later, the doors
swung open and the bridal party entered, Charlie and Ned leading the
way, with Allie and Marjorie following them, while Mr. Everett and his
daughter came after them. Louise was beautiful, in her simple white silk
gown, although she looked a little pale and nervous, as she saw so many
eyes turned upon her. Then she forgot it all, all the crowd and the
excitement, and even the friends gathered about her, and her face grew
radiant with her love, for Dr. Brownlee had met her at the head of the
aisle, to lead her forward to the altar; and above the low notes of the
organ, she heard the quiet, earnest voice, as it followed Mr. Nelson's
through the familiar words,--

"I, Winthrop, take thee, Louise, to my wedded wife."

Their troths were plighted, the ring was slipped into place, and the
blessing was pronounced. Then, as Winthrop Brownlee and his bride turned
to face the congregation once more, the organ rang out in a triumphal
march, and the bell in the little tower overhead burst into a merry
peal. The sound rolled far up and down the valley, and the mountains
echoed back the happy tidings; then the evening quiet once more
descended upon Blue Creek Cañon.




L'ENVOI.


    The last leaf ended, ere you lay
      My book aside, and turn to rest,
    Read here, old friends, between the lines,
      My loving memories of your West.

    The distance shortens to my eyes;
      To-morrow's sun will sink to rest
    Behind your hills. One day is all
      That separates us, East and West.

    Then hasten forth, my little book,
      Speed on your way, nor pause to rest;
    But, turning towards the setting sun,
      My greetings bear from East to West.

"TREMONT," Twenty-seventh May, 1892.




Other Books Published by T. Y. CROWELL & CO.




ANNA CHAPIN RAY'S BOOKS.

"A quiet sly humor, a faculty of investing every-day events with a
dramatic interest, a photographic touch which places her characters
before the reader, and a high moral tone are to be remarked in Miss
Ray."--_Detroit Tribune._

    HALF A DOZEN BOYS.

    HALF A DOZEN GIRLS.

    IN BLUE CREEK CAÑON.

    CADETS OF FLEMMING HALL.




MRS. SARAH K. BOLTON'S FAMOUS BOOKS.


     "_The most interesting books to me are the histories of individuals
     and individual minds, all autobiographies, and the like. This is my
     favorite reading._"--H. W. Longfellow.

     "_Mrs. Bolton never fails to interest and instruct her
     readers._"--Chicago Inter-Ocean.

     "_Always written in a bright and fresh style._"--Boston Home
     Journal.

     "_Readable without inaccuracy._"--Boston Post.


POOR BOYS WHO BECAME FAMOUS.

Short biographical sketches of George Peabody, Michael Faraday, Samuel
Johnson, Admiral Farragut, Horace Greeley, William Lloyd Garrison,
Garibaldi, President Lincoln, and other noted persons who, from humble
circumstances, have risen to fame and distinction, and left behind an
imperishable record.


GIRLS WHO BECAME FAMOUS.

A companion book to "Poor Boys Who Became Famous." Biographical sketches
of Harriet Beecher Stowe, George Eliot, Helen Hunt Jackson, Harriet
Hosmer, Rosa Bonheur, Florence Nightingale, Maria Mitchell, and other
eminent women.


FAMOUS MEN OF SCIENCE.

Short biographical sketches of Galileo, Newton, Linnæus, Cuvier,
Humboldt, Audubon, Agassiz, Darwin, Buckland, and others.


FAMOUS AMERICAN STATESMEN.

A companion book to "Famous American Authors." Biographical sketches of
Washington, Franklin, Jefferson, Hamilton, Webster, Sumner, Garfield,
and others. Illustrated with portraits.


FAMOUS ENGLISH STATESMEN.

With portraits of Gladstone, John Bright, Robert Peel, Lord Palmerston,
Lord Shaftesbury, William Edward Forster, Lord Beaconsfield.


FAMOUS EUROPEAN ARTISTS.

With portraits of Raphael, Titian, Landseer, Reynolds, Rubens, Turner,
and others.


FAMOUS AMERICAN AUTHORS.

Short biographical sketches of Holmes, Longfellow, Emerson, Lowell,
Aldrich, Mark Twain, and other noted writers.


FAMOUS ENGLISH AUTHORS OF THE 19th CENTURY.

With portraits of Scott, Burns, Carlyle, Dickens, Tennyson, Robert
Browning, etc.


STORIES FROM LIFE.

A book of short stories, charming and helpful.




COUNT TOLSTOÏ'S WORKS.


ANNA KARÉNINA.

"Will take rank among the great works of fiction of the age."--_Portland
Transcript._


IVÁN ILYITCH, AND OTHER STORIES.

"No living author surpasses him, and only one or two approach him, in
the power of picturing not merely places but persons, with minute and
fairly startling fidelity."--_Congregationalist._


CHILDHOOD, BOYHOOD, YOUTH. With Portrait of the Author.

A series of reminiscences and traditions of the author's early life.


MY CONFESSION AND THE SPIRIT OF CHRIST'S TEACHING.

A companion book to "My Religion."


MY RELIGION. A sequel to "My Confession."

"Should go to every household where the New Testament is read."--_New
York Sun._


WHAT TO DO. Thoughts evoked by the Census of Moscow. Containing passages
excluded by the Press Censor of Russia. A sequel to "My Confession" and
"My Religion."


THE INVADERS, AND OTHER STORIES. Tales of the Caucasus.

"Marked by the wonderful dramatic power which has made his name so
popular with an immense circle of readers in this country and in
Europe."--_Portland Press._


A RUSSIAN PROPRIETOR, AND OTHER STORIES.

"These stories are wholly in Tolstoï's peculiar manner, and illustrate
once more his wonderful simplicity and realism in the domain of
fiction."--_Sun_, New York.


NAPOLEON AND THE RUSSIAN CAMPAIGN. With Portrait of the Author.


THE LONG EXILE, AND OTHER STORIES FOR CHILDREN.

A notable addition to juvenile literature.


LIFE.

A vigorous and lofty argument in favor of the eternal verities of life.


POWER AND LIBERTY.

A sequel to "Napoleon and the Russian Campaign." An ingenious
reconciliation of the theories of fate and free will.


THE COSSACKS.

"The most perfect work of Russian fiction," said Turgénief.


SEVASTOPOL.

The most relentless pictures of the realities of war.


_TOLSTOÏ BOOKLETS_:

    WHERE LOVE IS, THERE GOD IS ALSO.
    THE TWO PILGRIMS.
    WHAT MEN LIVE BY.




PUBLICATIONS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE.


JED. A Boy's Adventures in the Army of '61-'65.

A story of battle and prison, of peril and escape. By WARREN LEE GOSS,
author of "The Soldier's Story of his Captivity at Andersonville and
other Prisons," "The Recollections of a Private" (in the Century War
Series).

In this story the author has aimed to furnish true pictures of scenes in
the great Civil War, and not to produce sensational effects. The
incidents of the book are real ones, drawn in part from the writer's
personal experiences and observations as a soldier of the Union, during
that war. The descriptions of the prison are especially truthful, for in
them the author briefly tells what he himself saw. One of the best war
stories ever written. Boys will read it with avidity.


THE WALKS ABROAD OF TWO YOUNG NATURALISTS.

From the French of Charles Beaugrand. By DAVID SHARP, M.B., F.L.S.,
F.Z.S., President of the Entomological Society of London.

A fascinating narrative of travel and adventure, in which is introduced
much valuable information on natural history subjects, and a reading of
the book will tend to foster an interest in zoölogy.


FAMOUS MEN OF SCIENCE.

By SARAH K. BOLTON, author of "Poor Boys who became Famous," etc, Short
biographical sketches of Galileo, Newton, Linnæus, Cuvier, Humboldt,
Audubon, Agassiz, Darwin, Buckland, and others.


THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. Pictures of the Reign of Terror.

By LYDIA HOYT FARMER, author of "Boys' Book of Famous Rulers," etc.

To those who have not the leisure to make an exhaustive study of this
remarkable epoch in the world's history, this volume offers a rapid and
clear _résumé_ of its most important events and thrilling scenes.


ROLF AND HIS FRIENDS.

By J A K, author of "Birchwood," "Fitch Club," etc.

A healthful, stimulating story, showing the advantage that every boy
must necessarily gain from association with intelligent, progressive
young people, no matter what their color or condition in life may be.
The incidents are fresh and natural, the conversations bright and
piquant, and the interest well sustained, while incidentally there is a
valuable leaven of information.


CECIL'S KNIGHT.

By E. B. HOLLIS, author of "Cecil's Cousins," etc. A story of no
impossible knight, but of a very real, natural, and manly boy, who,
through perseverance, good sense, and genuine courage, fought his way
from poverty to success.

"We recommend 'Cecil's Knight' as an excellent book to put into a boy's
hand.--" _Beacon._


RED CARL.

By J. J. MESSMER. A story dealing with the labor question, socialism,
and temperance, and one of the best, all points considered, that treats
of these subjects popularly.

"It would be difficult to find a healthier, more stimulating, and more
suggestive story to put into the hands of the young."




T. Y. CROWELL & CO.'S NEW BOOKS.


CHARLES DICKENS'S COMPLETE WORKS.

A new illustrated edition, in 15 and 30 volumes. This edition will meet
the (hitherto unfilled) wants of those desiring the works of Dickens in
good clear type, well printed on fine paper, handsomely illustrated,
tastefully bound, and suitable for library use, at a moderate price.

RECOLLECTIONS OF A PRIVATE.

A Story of the Army of the Potomac. By WARREN LEE GOSS, author of "Jed."
With over 80 illustrations by Chapin and Shelton.

Among the many books about the civil war there is none which more
clearly describes what took place among the rank and file of the Union
Army, while on the march or on the battle-field, than the story given by
Mr. Goss in this volume.

"It is one of the handsomest, as well as one of the most valuable works
in American war literature."--_Boston Globe._


MAKING THE MOST OF LIFE.

By Rev. J. R. MILLER, D.D., author of "Silent Times."

The following is an extract from Dr. Miller's preface: "These chapters
are written with the purpose and hope of stimulating those who may read
them to _earnest and worthy living_.... If this book shall teach any how
to make the most of the life God has entrusted to them, that will be
reward enough for the work of its preparation."


DOCTOR LAMAR.

A powerful work of fiction by a new author.

There can be no doubt that "Doctor Lamar" is a remarkable novel. It has
originality in subject and treatment. The hero is drawn with a master
hand. The picture of the heroine is a revelation of innocence and beauty
of the most exquisite English type. The love story which runs through
the book, like a golden thread, is an idyl. Few novels are so well
calculated to appeal to a large class of readers, comprising, as it
does, food both for thought and recreation.


A WEB OF GOLD.

By KATHARINE PEARSON WOODS, author of "Metzerott, Shoemaker."

"One of the strongest books of the year."--_Buffalo Express._


JULIUS WOLFF'S NOVELS.

Delightful stories of old-time life in Germany.

    The Saltmaster of Lüneburg.
    The Robber Count.
    Fifty Years, Three Months, Two Days.


TENNYSON'S GREATER POEMS.

Volumes are sold separately or in sets, and comprise the following:
"Idylls of the King," "In Memoriam," "The Princess."


THE ALHAMBRA SERIES OF NOTABLE BOOKS.

    The Alhambra, by Irving
    Romola, by Eliot
    Lorna Doone, by Blackmore
    Scottish Chiefs, by Porter
    Notre-Dame, by Hugo
    Sketch Book, by Irving




THE LOTUS SERIES OF POETS.

    Robert Browning's Poems
    Lalla Rookh, by Moore
    Mrs. Browning's Poems
    Lucile, by Meredith
    Lady of the Lake, by Scott
    Tennyson's Poems




THE FOUNDING OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE

BY WILLIAM I.

Based chiefly upon Prussian State Documents.

     Translated from the German of HEINRICH VON SYBEL by Professor
     MARSHALL LIVINGSTON PERRIN, of the Boston University

The welding together into a mighty united nation of the petty dukedoms
and principalities which fifty years ago made up the heterogeniety of
Germany was the greatest political feat of this century. Dr. Von Sybel,
pre-eminently fitted by nature and training to be the historian of this
tremendous creation, had the additional advantage of access to original
sources of information in the archives of Prussia, Hanover, Hesse
Cassel, and Nassau, and the State papers and diplomatic correspondence
preserved in the foreign office at Berlin. His history, therefore, may
be accepted as _absolutely authentic_, and that it has been so accepted
is shown by the universal chorus of praise from German critics which
greeted its first appearance, and by the fact that within two months of
publication fifty thousand copies were sold. Sybel's style is remarkably
smooth and attractive, full of vigor, life, and movement, and it has
been admirably rendered into idiomatic English by Professor Perrin,
whose long residence in Germany made the language like his mother tongue
to him. Finely engraved portraits of the Emperors William I., Frederick,
and William II., and of Bismarck and Moltke, give additional value to
the volumes.

     "Since the death of Ranke, Von Sybel has occupied unquestionably
     the first rank among German historians."--_American Hebrew._

     "The translation of this admirable history is very well done
     indeed. It reflects few of the German involutions, and reads
     smoothly and flowingly. Of the history itself, it must be said that
     nothing comparable to it in fulness, clearness, trustworthiness,
     and vigor, has been written concerning the great events of which it
     treats."--_N. Y. Tribune._

     "No reason to believe that it will be superseded during the present
     generation."--_N. Y. Sun._

     "_No more important historical work has appeared in the last
     decade._"--Nation.






End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of In Blue Creek Cañon, by Anna Chapin Ray

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK IN BLUE CREEK CAÑON ***

***** This file should be named 24014-8.txt or 24014-8.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/2/4/0/1/24014/

Produced by David Edwards, Mary Meehan and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from scans of public domain material
produced by Microsoft for their Live Search Books site.)


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
[email protected].  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     [email protected]


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.